TALES OF BONDAGE AND SUBMISSION

By Powerone

A Renaissance E Books publication
ISBN 1-38873-685-7
All rights reserved
Copyright © 2003-2005 by Powerone
This book may not be reproduced in whole or in part without written permission.
For information: Email publisher@renebooks.com
A Sizzler/B&D Edition


The Very Best of B&D! These award-winning stories from the sizzling pen of Powerone, bestselling author of Teaching the Au Pair to Submit, focus on the theme of the sexual submission and bondage of women at the hand of a powerful and older man. Winner of the prestigious Literotica's Annual Authors Awards for Best Anal Story and Best Mature Story, finalist for the Golden Clitoride Awards for Best Serial Story, Powerone has been thrilling readers for years and his stories are a must read for any serious reader of the literature of bondage and submission. In "Joanna's First Gynecological Exam", a college student is given her exam by an unscrupulous Doctor and his friends. "Maiden Maid" is a period piece set in the 1930's during the height of the depression. Sarah, an attractive eighteen year old redhead is an orphan given a chance as a maid for Master Michael, a rich friend of the Headmaster. John, Master Michael's Chauffeur instructs her in the ways and eccentric behaviors of the rich, warning her that failure to obey the Master would result in her being tossed out into the street. "Airport Search" tells of Natalie, a twenty-five year old girl, beginning her vacation in Cuba, one of the first visitors to this country from America. The airport security guards know of her arrival and plan to teach the American a lesson, using their power to force her to submit to them. Little do they realize that this is part of her continuing fantasy. "Boarding School Sex Training" is one of my first and most successful stories, winning Best Anal Story 2003 on Literotica and a finalist for the 2003 Golden Clitoride Award for Best Serial Story. Rachel's Guardian has offered to give her two million dollars on one condition, she must be trained to serve him sexually for a period of three years. erotica. Keep a tall, cool drink handy, the stories in this collection are steaming hot!


INTRODUCTION

Tales of Bondage and Submission follows a favorite theme of mine, the sexual submission and bondage of women at the hand of a powerful and older man. All of the women fight the arousal thrust upon their often naked and bound bodies, finally succumbing to his mastery, their bodies surrendering to the powerful orgasms that rip through them. This collection features some of the best of my award-winning tales. Stories in this volume have received such honors as the Literotica's Annual Authors Awards for Best Anal Story and Best Mature Story, along with nominations for the Golden Clitoride Award for Best Serial Story. In “Joanna's First Gynecological Exam", a college student is given her exam by an unscrupulous Doctor and his friends. “Maiden Maid” is a period piece set in the 1930's during the height of the depression. Sarah, an attractive eighteen year old redhead is an orphan given a chance as a maid for Master Michael, a rich friend of the Headmaster. John, Master Michael's Chauffeur instructs her in the ways and eccentric behaviors of the rich, warning her that failure to obey the Master would result in her being tossed out into the street. “Airport Search” tells of Natalie, a twenty-five year old girl, beginning her vacation in Cuba, one of the first visitors to this country from America. The airport security guards know of her arrival and plan to teach the American a lesson, using their power to force her to submit to them. Little do they realize that this is part of her continuing fantasy. “Boarding School Sex Training” is one of my first and most successful stories, winning Best Anal Story 2003 on Literotica and a finalist for the 2003 Golden Clitoride Award for Best Serial Story. Rachel's Guardian has offered to give her two million dollars on one condition, she must be trained to serve him sexually for a period of three years. In these stories, pain, humiliation and bondage all add excitement to a woman's sexual pleasure. I hope you enjoy reading them as much as I did writing them.

Powerone



Joanna's First Gynecological Exam

Dr. Michaels readied the new exam room for its first patient of the day. He'd had the room specially equipped to take advantage of the females he specifically chose from the young, inexperienced students who received medical examinations at no charge. In exchange for this free service they would allow medical students to be present during the exams. Or these females would think the men present at their exams were medical students. Dr. Michaels never let actual medical students take part; instead he usually invited some of his friends. It was an exceptional chance to abuse a young girl at whim and get away with it.

He checked the chart of the next patient, Joanna, a nineteen-year-old university student from Stratford, Ontario. Many university students visited his clinic, which was exactly why he located it close to campus. He didn't practice medicine for the money; he had more then he could ever spend. He simply enjoyed female flesh. And, the younger, the better. He preferred young, inexperienced girls who could be easily controlled by an authoritative person, such as a doctor and the local university provided a ready supply.

He had never met Joanna, but there was a picture of her in the chart. She appeared to be tall, about five feet ten with obviously long legs. Blonde hair covered her breasts, which is what initially piqued his interested in her. He loved the sight of a girl naked from the waist up, hair concealing her naked breasts; but just the possibility of a hard nipple peeking out from between the blonde strands would make his cock so hard. He looked at her breasts, guessing them to be about 36C's, but he would soon find out for himself. He enjoyed inspecting breasts very intimately. The picture did not show her ass, but soon she would be stripped naked on his cold metal table, her legs spread high and wide in the metal stirrups. He even had large leather straps for the ankles, to “protect her from hurting herself"-or so he would tell her. He and his “interns” would have her spread open, with hands and fingers in all of her orifices.

Even though she was nineteen, Joanna had never had a gynecological exam before. Unwittingly, she was a perfect candidate for Dr. Michaels, not knowing what was expected, gullible enough to accept almost anything that would be done to her innocent body. She had been told that it would be a very extensive exam done under a research grant and would require a minimum of four hours. Since it was free, she would be required to give them her full cooperation in whatever they asked and she accepted this condition.

Dr. Michaels knew Joanna was sitting just outside in the lobby filling out the spurious forms. There were so many of them, over 30 pages of “legalese” that his receptionist told her was necessary. She had started reading them but became bored after two pages and finally went directly to the last page and simply signed it. Had she read it, she would have seen some rather important clauses. The section where it described the research project for the study of the Masturbatory Practices of the Female College Student and that the volunteers would be required to masturbate during the exam or allow one of his medical staff to masturbate her “as many times as necessary.” Or the stipulation that should the volunteer decide not to complete the extensive exam, she would be liable for all costs incurred, which could reach as high as several thousands of dollars. Or that the volunteer will be photographed and/or videotaped during the exam, while nude and engaged in or being masturbated, for teaching purposes. She would soon find out the sad truth of what she had signed.

The receptionist smiled at Joanna, “you may go in now, Joanna. The doctor will be with you in a few minutes. Just have a seat. The beginning of the exam will be getting your history. Relax,” she added when she noticed how nervous Joanna was. She won't be nervous by time she is finished, the knowing receptionist thought. Dr. Michaels would make her cum so many times before he was done, she would be barely able to walk. As Joanna disappeared into the room, the receptionist picked up her purse, left the office and locked the door, putting up the “Closed” sign. Dr. Michaels did not like to be disturbed during exams. His friends had already arrived and were dressed in their “doctor” coats, with stethoscopes around their necks, waiting for their chance at the fresh meat.

Joanna looked around the large, sterile room with some fear. She had heard about gynecological exams and dreaded the thought of being trussed up naked and spread like a plucked chicken, but the school required a yearly physical and a bi-yearly gynecological exam in order to participate in sports. Her budget was severely limited and she jumped at the opportunity for the free exam when recommended by a girl at school. What Joanna did not know was that the girl was paid by Dr. Michaels to recruit others for his exams, but only after he had done an extensive background check on them, something he could easily afford. The pictures and videos that were produced from the exams made him thousands of dollars in the overseas markets, especially Japan. They could never get enough videos of naked, blonde teens being examined by doctors. His videos showing their forced masturbation were the best on the market.

Joanna looked at the metal table with dread, imagining what would happen on it. She shivered at the sight of the evil looking stirrups, made worse by the leather straps around them. Would her legs be bound to them while spread? She had not thought of that, assuming that she would merely place her feet in them.

She noticed another table near the wall, with a drain near the center, two-inch walls up the side and a large spray nozzle hanging down from the ceiling. Across the center was a raised portion about five inches wide and padded with heavy rubber. In each of the four corners were the evil leather straps again, no doubt to fully restrain the patient. It was definitely big enough to hold the spread body of an individual.

She couldn't tell what was underneath the white towels on the smaller, movable tables, but she presumed that they were instruments used for the examination, including the dreaded speculum. She had seen pictures of them and she cringed at the thought of something that big going inside her, let alone spreading her open from within.

Dr. Michaels entered the room, his eyes immediately drawn to Joanna. She was as beautiful as her picture, long blonde hair flowing down in front, covering her breasts exactly as he'd imagined. She wore a button-down blouse and jeans so low on her hips it left her stomach naked. He could tell she was tall even as she sat and couldn't wait to see her long legs naked. She had such lovely lips, the type that looked so nice wrapped around your cock, sweet eyes looking up at you as you fed more cock deep into her mouth. “Good morning, Joanna, I'm Dr. Michaels. I want to thank you for volunteering for our study. It is so important that we get people who will take the time to help in our important research."

"Thank you Dr. Michaels. I hope I will do well. I'm really nervous about it. I've never had a gynecological exam before and I'm not sure what to expect.” Joanna shifted nervously in her chair, the doctor's eyes looking her body up and down as she talked. Damn Joanna, he's a doctor. He is supposed to be doing that. Relax, it will be okay trying to calm herself.

"I will guide you through the whole thing, Joanna; explain it as we go. I have three colleagues who will join us after we go through your medical history. This is a teaching clinic as well as a research clinic. I know it will be a little uncomfortable for you with so many people in the room, but we will keep you as relaxed as possible. If you would like, we could give you a mild tranquilizer to calm your nerves. All you have to do is ask."

Joanna felt a little better. Dr. Michaels seemed genuinely interested in making sure she was comfortable. As for the other doctors, she would just close her eyes and make believe no one else was there. “It's okay Dr. Michaels. I appreciate your candor. I'll be okay."

"Fine, you seem to be a very mature woman. I'm going to begin with your medical history. I'm going to ask one of the interns to join us to help take notes and he may have some additional questions. He is a new intern so if he seems a little blunt, take into account that he hasn't had the practice that I have. Just answer him frankly and I will discuss his approach with him after your exam. Is that okay Joanna?” Dr. Michaels smiled at her.

"Yes, that's okay.” She watched Dr. Michaels push a button on his desk. Within a minute, a door opened and another doctor walked in. He was older, somewhere in his mid forties. She had expected a younger man.

"This is Dr. Stevens, Joanna."

"Good morning Joanna.” He was very businesslike, without the flair of Dr. Michaels. He sat down next to Joanna, a pad in his hand.

"Good morning Dr. Stevens.” He wasn't as handsome as Dr. Michaels was either; he had a rugged look that you wouldn't expect to see in a doctor. Maybe that is why he was older, perhaps becoming a doctor as a second career.

The questioning began with her medical history, diseases and illnesses she had, her parents’ medical history and the usual questions regarding her menstrual cycle. Then it got to sex.

"One of out four women will have a sexually-transmitted disease in her lifetime. These diseases can cause sterility, cancer, as well as problems with pregnancy, childbirth and infant health,” Dr. Michaels stated to her. “Very often, women have no symptoms. That is why it's important for me to know whether you are at risk for sexually transmitted infections. Don't let your embarrassment become a health risk. I wouldn't know unless you tell me if you've had vaginal, oral or anal intercourse, how many partners you have had or if you masturbate. You must answer my questions truthfully and fully. I need to know all of the details to determine the risk. Do you understand Joanna?” then he added, “I think you are mature enough to understand the situation."

He was right, he was a trained doctor and she knew that she would have to give him all the information, even though it might humiliate her. “Yes Dr. Michaels. I will answer all of your questions truthfully."

"Fine, Joanna. Are you a virgin?

"No,” she answered quickly.

"Have you had more then one partner?” Dr. Stevens asked.

"Yes."

"A more detailed answer would make this go faster,” Dr. Stevens shot back. “I'm sure you understand the reasons for our questions; you seem to be an intelligent girl.” He appeared to be a little angry.

Both doctors looked at her, waiting for her answer. “I've had vaginal intercourse with two different partners, the first was only for a short time, we did it only twice; the second was a little longer, but was still only three times, other than that, I haven't had vaginal intercourse,” she revealed her entire sexual history in one long breath.

"Thank you Joanna, that was very helpful.” He smiled at her and gave Dr. Stevens an irksome look.

"Did you enjoy it Joanna?” Dr. Stevens asked.

Surprised at the question but determined to respond honestly and not make Dr. Michaels angrier, she blurted out, “It hurt the first couple of times. Both of them had big cocks—I mean penises, sorry.” Joanna took a deep breath then quietly admitted, “They seemed to be more interested in cumming than in umm ... than in making me cum."

"That's fine, Joanna” Dr. Michaels smiled, “Use whatever language you are comfortable with. Have you ever given oral intercourse?” Dr. Michaels waited anxiously for her answer.

"Once. My last boyfriend forced himself on me. He stuck his cock in my mouth and made me suck him until he came. He was mad when I spit it out.” Joanna remembered how he had held her head with both his hands, pulling her back and forth on to his cock as if her mouth were her pussy. She'd choked and gagged when he pushed all the way into the back of her throat but he slapped down her hands when she tried to stop him. He finally finished in her mouth, bathing it with his hot, salty cum. It tasted terrible, so thick. She spit it out and that had made him angry. That was the last time they had dated.

"Did you like the taste of his semen, Joanna?” Dr. Stevens asked her, while imagining her lips wrapped around his own cock.

"No, it was so thick and salty.” Her face grimaced as she recalled the taste. “It hung in my mouth for days no matter how many times I brushed my teeth or gargled."

You will have to learn to love it, Joanna. By the end of the day, your mouth will be filled with cum. Dr. Stevens's pleasant smile hid his thoughts from her. “Some girls don't like the taste of semen. It's like a fine scotch,” he explained, “the taste is acquired."

"The only way I would do it again would be if I were forced,” she shot back.

And so it will be, Joanna, Dr. Michaels silently said to himself then asked, “Have you ever had anal intercourse, been sodomized, Joanna?"

"NO! NEVER!” She would never do that. Only gay men had sex that way. She barely let a boy touch her ass cheeks, never mind the tiny anus tucked between her tight cheeks.

Ignoring her outburst, Dr. Stevens asked, “Do you masturbate, Joanna?"

"Yes, a couple of times a week,” she whispered, embarrassed, not sure if that was more than most girls.

"That's not unusual for a girl your age, Joanna,” Dr. Michaels assured her, as if reading her mind. “A small number of girls do it even more often.” Dr. Michaels's research showed that college girls without a current boyfriend were chronic masturbators. Then he casually tossed out the next question, “at what age did you first start masturbating?"

Joanna looked nervously at Dr. Michaels and murmured, “twelve.” What would he think of her?

"Many girls begin at an early age Joanna. It is nothing to be ashamed of,” Dr. Stevens gave her a smirk as he thought about the number of times they would make her cum today. She'd be caught up for a month, he laughed to himself.

"Obviously you enjoy it and you seem to have a healthy, though sparse sex life, so it hasn't hurt you. Masturbation is a very important part of a healthy sex life and we will discuss that later. We might be able to help you learn to enjoy it more.” Dr. Michaels smiled at her, prompting hers in return.

"Thank you, Dr. Michaels.” She liked Dr. Michaels; Dr. Stevens was another story.

Dr. Michaels pushed the button on his desk again, the door opened and two more men in white coats walked in. It was so quick; it seemed as if they were just outside the door. They were older men like Dr. Stevens. Joanna's face showed her obvious confusion.

"Joanna, this is Dr. Williams and Dr. Jameson. I see you have noticed that most of my interns are older. They have been doctors for a number of years but in general practice. They have decided to specialize in gynecology and obstetrics as board certified doctors, so they must spend time as an intern, just as a new doctor would. Doctors, why don't you have a seat? We have a lot of work to accomplish and need to get started.” Michaels watched Johanna as they sat on either side of her, each assuring themselves of an unobstructed view of her body.

"Can you bring your chair closer to me, Joanna? I'm going to start with the breast exam. I'm not going to have you get into the standard paper examination gown that opens in the front. It is a little humiliating. You don't mind, do you?"

Joanna felt relieved. She thought she would have to strip immediately. Dr. Michaels seemed to be very sensitive to her needs and fears. She was glad that he was doing the examination. “Thank you,” she acknowledged gratefully and moved her chair closer, only inches from his.

Dr. Michaels's hands reached out and pushed her hair from the front of her shirt-covered breasts. “You have very beautiful hair, Joanna.” His fingers lightly brushed her face, feeling her shiver. “Joanna has a very nice pair of breasts,” he began to talk to the other doctors as if instructing them. His hands moved down, watching her eyes as they followed, not even flinching when his hands gently touched her breasts. “Very full and, we will soon discover, firm. Young girls’ breasts can be very sensitive so you must be careful when manipulating them."

Dr. Michaels now addressed himself to her, “If it hurts, just tell me Joanna and I will stop.” At her nod, he molded her breasts in his palms and hefted each globe, bouncing them gently. Joanna didn't protest this manhandling of her but tensed when he moved his fingers to the buttons of her shirt and began to unbutton the first one. “Relax, take a deep breath. It will be all right,” his voice soothing as he slowly unfastened her blouse.

Joanna's hands clenched on the chair as Dr. Michaels began to remove her blouse. This was not as she thought it would be. She expected she would be naked all at once, not with the doctor slowly undressing her like a lover. She wasn't sure how she felt about it. While it would be slower and less humiliating-or she thought it would be-the suspense was killing her. And the wetness she felt between her legs was surprising and embarrassing, like the feeling she got when she was making out with a boy. She felt him pull the short blouse to each side and knew her stomach was now completely naked, her bra revealed. She felt, rather than saw the doctors crane their necks to get a better view of her cleavage, her bra pushing up her twin peaks, a small gold cross highlighting the divide between them.

Dr. Michaels's hands returned to her bra-encased breasts, this time squeezing them a little harder, again with no protest coming from Joanna. Maybe she would enjoy a little pain; he thought and reminded himself to test her later. His hands ran lower on her body, feeling her suck in her stomach, unmoving as he touched her skin. He then stood up and walked behind her; she turned her head to see what he was doing. “Face the desk, Joanna, I'm going to remove your bra,” he ordered her. Her swift obedience pleased him. He touched her shoulders, enjoying the goose bumps appear as she trembled. He leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Good girl, Joanna,” then pushed her gently forward so his hands could find her bra catch. Over her shoulders, he watched her breasts push out her bra as she bent over, his cock jerking at the sight of her lovely globes.

She couldn't see him, but she felt his every touch on her body and trembled at the contact. As her bra was released, her breasts spilled free of their containment, straps hanging from her shoulders. She was still bent over, no one able to see her breasts yet, but she knew it was only a matter of time.

Dr. Michaels let the straps slide from her shoulders and down her arms. He pushed her hair forward, sliding the long blonde locks over her naked breasts. “Take off your bra, Joanna and put it on my desk.” Once more, she obeyed without question and he hoped her submissive attitude would continue when they would soon take advantage of her young body. He stood in front of her again; making sure her hair covered her naked breasts just as he liked to see it, though her palms were clutching her globes, hiding the naked treasures from their view temporarily.

She felt him touch her arms, knew his eyes were on her as he pulled her hands from her breasts. Now all eyes were on her breasts and she was exceedingly uncomfortable, as she knew they waited to see her naked mounds. Dr. Michaels brushed her hair forward again; Joanna felt relief as blonde hair covered her naked breasts, ignorant of his little fetish. She felt her nipples pucker and harden as her hair caressed them, ashamed that her body reacted to the stimulation and knowing they would surely notice. She looked into Dr. Michaels's eyes, silently pleading that he wouldn't detect her body's betrayal, but the smile he gave her was all knowing.

"Put your hands back on the arms of the chair, Joanna. I need to examine your naked breasts. Then he praised her, “You're being such a good girl."

She pressed her naked back against the cold chair, arching a bit, thrusting her chest out. Her hands turned white from gripping the chair so hard, her lips clenched in anticipation. She looked down, her breasts covered by her blonde hair, but hints of her naked globes peeked from beneath. It was almost as if she was teasing them.

"Now relax, Joanna. Dr. Stevens is going to take a few pictures. They are for the training lectures. Nothing to worry about.” But at his words, her hands shot up and covered her breasts again, a shocked look on her face. He stroked her cheek and pushed her hair from her eyes. “Relax, Joanna. It's normal procedure. We only use the pictures to compare to the doctors’ notes. It verifies or denies our analyses and is a very important diagnostic tool used by all teaching and research hospitals. Now put your hands back down,” he pressed, exerting a bit of force until she relented, her hands returning to the chair arms.

Joanna sat there as Dr. Michaels arranged her hair again, covering her breasts, his fingers accidentally grazing her nipples, the hard tips now twice their normal size. God, they were going to think she was a slut, getting excited just from a doctor's exam, she thought. Dr. Stevens now moved in front of her with a small digital camera. She closed her eyes as the flash went off repeatedly, cringing at how she must look. She felt someone come close to her. She opened her eyes, Dr. Michaels next to her face again.

"That's good, Joanna,” his voice scarcely above a whisper, “just a few more pictures then we'll move on to the examination."

He caressed the front of her, lightly brushing a few strands of her hair out of the way, staring as her nipples once again poked through. He moved out of the way and she shut her eyes as Dr. Stevens took more pictures, this time her nipples and areolas exposed to the harsh glare of the camera flash.

"Excellent, now open your eyes, Joanna.” Dr. Michaels sat in the chair in front of her. “Doctors,” he began and pulled back Joanna's hair, her breasts now fully exposed. Hefting her breasts in his hands, feeling her tremble as he let his fingers run over her nipples, teasing them, “you must be gentle when examining young girls’ breasts like Joanna's.” He smiled, “If you clench your hand on them, you can feel for lumps, bumps or thickening. Let your hand press in small circles all over the breast flesh, starting at the top outermost edge and spiral in to the nipple. You will notice that Joanna's nipples are extremely hard and long. Some patients may get sexually excited by this stimulation."

His fingers moved in toward her areolas, large dark brown circles the size of a half dollar. They ran over the flesh, tiny goose bumps appearing on her breasts as he did. He caressed both breasts simultaneously, watching her shift in her chair, obviously aroused by the manipulation of her breasts.

Joanna was so humiliated, unable to control her nipples, all of the doctors able to see how aroused she was. She felt the wetness between her legs, ashamed when they would do her pelvic and find her wet. Would it become worse when they completely stripped her and began to run their fingers over her pussy, as she was sure they would? “Mmmm,” she quietly moaned as his fingers gripped her nipples, tightening on the sensitive tips. She felt the pain as he twisted them right then left.

"Some girls like their breasts fondled a little harder than most. There is a fine line between pain and pleasure and nipples are very sensitive to this.” Dr. Michaels gripped her nipples a little tighter, his fingertips digging into the hard flesh. “Does that hurt too much Joanna? Would you like me to stop?” but he already knew the answer. Her lips were clenched tight, but her back was arched, her breasts thrust into his painful grip. Joanna said nothing but emitted a low moan. He pulled on her nipples, stretching them out over an inch, tightening his grip even more, not allowing them to escape his cruel fingers. “We will have to test her breasts and nipples later for tactile stimulation.” he told the other doctors, and then explained to Joanna, “we will place certain instruments on your areolas and nipples, Joanna, to make sure that your nerve endings are as responsive as they should be. It might be a little bit painful for you but it is a necessary part of the procedure."

"Doctors, gather over here. You can practice examination of the breasts on Joanna. Joanna, I want you to lace your hands behind your head. Be a good girl and obey."

Her nipples were being crushed, fingers still gripping them tightly, squeezing the blood from each. The blood exploded back into the tips when he released them, the pain quickly following. Now the others were going to touch them, would they do the same as Dr. Michaels did, make her nipples hard, arouse her further? She hesitated at his command, knowing the other doctors were already gathering around her half-naked body, their fingers eager to run over her firm flesh. She reluctantly complied, raising her arms, feeling her breasts rise up even higher, as she laced her hands behind her neck.

"Move your elbows out to the side now. This will tighten up the muscles, making the breast palpation much easier for the doctors. Now arch your back a little, Joanna. Yes, very good Joanna. See how firm her breasts are, the nipples pointed, no sag at all in them,” he told the doctors.

Joanna posed for them, frozen in position while they took turns running their hands over her breasts, each paying special attention to her nipples. They seemed bent on outdoing each other, trying to make her nipples harder than the man before. It was embarrassing because they succeeded. Fingers grabbed her nipples hard; one snapped her nipple with his fingernail, igniting a sharp pain that radiated from her nipple up her spine.

Dr. Michaels moved next to her again, whispering into her ear as Dr. Jameson, the last one pulled on her nipples, stretched each obscenely and twisted the pink nipples crushed beneath his calloused fingers “That's not so bad is it, Joanna? I think you are enjoying it a little,” he teased her, her face turned red with shame as her body betrayed her.

"Stand up now Joanna.” She rose from the chair, her breasts bouncing. He put his hands on her hips, turning her towards the other doctors. “Jeans are always so hard to get down, girls seem to buy them to fit like a second skin and Joanna's jeans are no exception. See how they cling to her buttocks?” Joanna's mortification was evident as he pointed this out to the others.

Dr. Michaels's hand caressed her ass with a touch that was a little bold. She felt his hand at her waist, unbuckling her belt, unbuttoning the top button before his fingers gripped the zipper. “I can do it,” she was near panic as she tried to grab the zipper from him, wanting to get it over with quickly. It was as if Dr. Michaels was slowly stripping her naked for their pleasure.

Dr. Michaels slapped her ass with his palm, “I will do it Joanna. Now, behave.” His voice was stern.

She was taken aback by his tone, the slap just barely registering through the thick jean material. She let her hands fall to the side, obeying his order, not sure why, but not wanting to find out what would happen if she didn't. “Yes, Dr. Michaels."

His hand returned to her zipper and began to slowly pull it down. The sound of the moving zipper broke the near silence in the room, joining only the echoes of the heavy breathing of the doctors. She felt his hand push in when her zipper reached bottom, touching her panty-covered pussy, the thin material the only barrier between his hand and her naked sex. She had forgotten that she had on a sexy thong, thinking that she would take off her clothes and put on a gown. Now they would see her in it, her ass cheeks naked.

Dr. Michaels reached up to the top of the jeans and pulled them over her flaring hips, making sure that her panties did not come down with them. He caught a glimpse of her ass cheeks, the thong leaving her almost naked in the back. He tugged farther, past the V in her legs, down to her knees. He let them sit there, trapping her legs together.

"Joanna has very smooth and silky skin,” he demonstrated by running his hand down the side of her naked hips, “reflecting her general good health.” He turned her sideways, so the other doctors could see her naked ass cheeks. “Her buttocks are a beautiful and healthy pink, she must also work out often as they are also tight,” his hand gripping one of her naked cheeks in his hand as he “lectured."

Joanna suddenly felt like nothing more than a doll. Dr. Michaels talked about her and touched her as if she wasn't real, only a doll to examine. She felt him grip her ass, her hips pushing forward as he did.

"You take good care of your body, Joanna, you should be proud of it. This doesn't embarrass you, does it?"

Here she was in the company of four older, strange men, naked from the waist up, her chest heaving, her nipples hard, her pants at her knees, a thong the only thing covering her sex and he was asking her if she was embarrassed? “No Dr. Michaels, I'm fine,” she lied, flashing him a fake smile as he continued to rest his palm on her naked ass cheeks.

"I knew you were very mature, Joanna. Now gentlemen,” his hand grabbed her thong at the waist and slowly lowered it, “we will remove Joanna's thong so we can exam her sex.” They all watched as her curls came into view, a nicely trimmed blonde bush that was almost invisible to the eye. The light, thin hair made her pussy almost bald like a twelve-year-old girl. He continued to pull it down until it was stopped at her knees by her jeans.

Now she was completely naked, made worse because her jeans and thong were gathered at her knees, binding her legs, looking like a little schoolgirl waiting for a bare bottom spanking. All eyes focused between her legs, her puffy pussy lips tugged tightly closed, her mound hiding her inner secrets. However, she knew it wouldn't be long, the cold metal examining table beckoning her. The ominous stirrups waiting to secure her legs, her sex made open and available, as they spread her wide.

"Please sit back down Joanna and slip off your jeans and thong. We need to proceed and will need you naked."

All eyes watched as she sat down and struggled to pull the jeans off, bending over to take off her shoes, her pendulous breasts hanging down. She started to pull off her jeans, bending her knees outward without thinking, affording them an unobstructed view of her pussy, which they didn't pass up. She tried not to look at their faces as she finally got the jeans and thong off, now completely naked, Dr. Michaels talking her only protection.

"Just a few more pictures Joanna, then I will need you on the exam table,” he spoke as if this was a completely normal part of the exam. “Please sit back firmly against the chair and keep your shoulders straight. Yes, that's a good girl. Now lace your hands behind your neck again. I want your breasts standing up."

This posing for them, her tits pushed out, her nipples still hard, her exposed wet pussy was more humiliating than anything she'd ever experienced. She cringed when the camera came forward again, her eyes squeezed tight as the camera flashed again and again, capturing her naked heaving breasts."

"Arch your back a little higher, Joanna. That's so good, yes. Get a picture of her hard nipples,” Dr. Michaels requested, then leaned in close to Joanna, his hand resting on her leg. “Now I need you to spread your legs open a little for the camera, Joanna. Can you do that for us?” He pushed between her tightly clenched thighs, feeling her tighten against his hands.

Her eyes shot open when she felt his hand press between her thighs. “No, please, don't take a picture down there,” she begged, feeling him pushing out on her tender thighs.

"Just a few, Joanna. Next time we have a mask that will cover your face so no one will recognize you, but for now we must insist that you spread your legs and open up your sex for the camera."

"A mask?” What kind of pictures could they possibly take that she'd need to wear a mask? She could no longer resist his hands, stronger than her thighs, her legs parting, moving towards the outside edge of the chair. She opened her eyes, looking down at her sex, her pussy lips beginning to spread apart, ashamed as she saw the glistening dew on her sex.

"It will be better with a mask, that way we won't accidentally get your face in the picture. Now relax your thighs, yes very good, a little bit farther,” feeling her legs spread. “Scoot forward a bit in the chair, Joanna. Yes, that's it. Such a good patient you are, Joanna."

"Take some pictures now,” he ordered Dr. Stevens.

Dr. Stevens knelt between her legs, his camera lens less than a foot from her open sex. She actually felt the heat of the flash as the camera flicked on and off, the click of the shutter deafening in the quiet room as her wide-open sex was captured for posterity.

She jumped when Dr. Michaels's hands touch her vulva.

"Joanna has very fleshy lips,” again demonstrating as he peeled them back exposing her pink inner skin to the camera. “Relax, Joanna. I just need to open you up so the camera can see inside you.” Her vagina now exposed, as was her clit hood. “Try to get a good picture without my fingers.” Dr. Stevens moved in for a real close up, now just inches from her sex.

"You will notice that Joanna has started to secrete juices. You can see it glisten when the camera flashes. The exam sexually arouses some patients and it is nothing to be ashamed of Joanna. A few have even had orgasms while being prodded with speculums."

Now they all knew that she was a slut. Dr. Michaels's fingers held her sex slit open, making her pussy tingle and drip in excitement. What must they think of her? God, could she really cum with them here? Yes, she knew she could. “I'm sorry, doctor,” humiliated at her body, her thoughts, not sure what to say, just knowing that she should say something.

They finally finished taking pictures, Dr. Michaels's hand gone from her pussy lips, Joanna feeling embarrassingly unfulfilled as she sat in the chair, decidedly aroused. She badly wanted to play with her clit until she would cum.

"Stand up Joanna and move over to the exam table.” Dr. Michaels saw the look of fear come over her face as she stood, his hand moving to her naked waist. “It will be all right Joanna, just be a good girl and it will go easy and be over before you know it.” He let his hand slide down a little lower, touching the gentle swell of her tight ass. He felt her cheeks gently sway as he walked her over to the table, as a guard would do with a condemned prisoner.

Joanna felt all eyes on her, her breasts bouncing as she walked, unable to control them. She felt Dr. Michaels's hand on her waist slide down to her butt, afraid to say anything to him, more afraid of what the rest of the examination would bring. She looked at the table as she approached it, gleaming, cold and sterile, the ominous stirrups up high, waiting for her slender ankles to be placed in them, the dark leather straps ready to secure her tight in the stirrups, unable to stop them from spreading her open. She went to sit on the table, but was stopped by Dr. Michaels's voice.

"No, I want you on all fours on the table. On your hands and knees, facing the other way.” His cock jerked when he said that. He loved a girl spread open that way, her ass pushed up high, begging to be touched or prodded, her pussy and anus open and accessible.

This was the worst. He wanted her in the doggy position, like an animal waiting to be mated! She hesitated, but his hands urged her up onto the table, her hands and knees touching the cold metal first. She closed her eyes and only imagined how she must look from behind as she crawled forward, knowing that her pussy and anus were brutally exposed to their eyes. His hands pushed her this way and that until he had her exactly in the position he wanted; in the center of the table, on her knees, her arms extended outward, supporting her upper body. She was so self-conscious, her breasts hanging down, her ass pushed up right into their faces.

"First we're going to do a brief examination of Joanna in this position. Later we will put her on her back with her legs in the stirrups, but this is less embarrassing for Joanna."

Joanna couldn't believe he thought this less embarrassing!

He moved toward Joanna's head, brushing her hair from her face, pleased at the way her breasts hung down, noticing that her nipples were still hard. She might have a distressed look on her face but he imagined that her pussy was still wet. He moved his hand down her back, softly running over her silky flesh. “Lower down, Joanna,” pushing on her back. “Put your head down on the table, but keep your bottom raised up."

She felt like a trained dog, her head on the table now, her face turned toward Dr. Michaels as he slowly rubbed her flesh, moving down her arched back towards her pushed out butt. When he moved behind her she had no trouble imagining his view.

"Move your legs a little more apart, Joanna.” His fingers slid between her thighs, feeling the tension in them, pushing outward. He tapped lightly with his palm, a light slapping sound ringing out in the room. She obeyed, the gap between her thighs getting wider, his hands urging them farther yet. He loved the sight of her naked body, her butt cheeks spreading apart, her pink rosebud peeking out, her pussy pouch pushed outward. She was in the perfect position of servitude; arched up to serve her sex to whomever wanted it

Joanna closed her eyes, not wanting to see as they observed her sex so open and spread before them. Her head snapped up when she heard the door open, her eyes wide when she saw a janitor enter the room. His eyes caught hers then moved down her body to gaze at her naked haunches so obscenely exposed. “Doctor! Get him out of here!” She screamed, horribly embarrassed. She started to get up, looking urgently for something, anything to cover her body.

Dr. Michaels pushed down on her back, this time more forcefully. “Settle down, Joanna. It's only Jim. He's here to take out the trash and will be gone in a minute.” His hands held her down as she tried to squirm free.

"No, make him leave, please,” she pleaded, her body pinned beneath the doctor's big hands.

"I wouldn't tell you again, Joanna. Now settle down. We must get on with the examination. Are you going to behave?” He lightly slapped her ass cheek with his palm, the white flesh turning a slight pink.

Joanna had never been spanked, even as a little girl. Now Dr. Michaels had slapped her ass, the sting still radiating through her tender flesh. She didn't know how to respond to this situation. She was sure that this was terribly wrong, but she didn't know what to do. She was naked; four doctors crouched around her exposed body, sure that they wouldn't let her go. Resigned to the fact that even the janitor was eyeing her naked body, her head went back down on the table. She felt hands back between her legs, urging her thighs farther apart.

"That's a good girl, Joanna. Now raise your butt a little,” his hand gripping her sex in his palm pushing her up higher. “Now doctors, you will notice that Joanna has a very puffy vulva.” His fingers slipped lightly into the folds of her sex. “Be gentle when you pull her lips apart,” his fingers gripped each pussy lip, spreading them apart, her pink inner lips exposed to the others. His finger skimmed up and down her pussy slit, feeling her wetness. “Look for any growths on the inner lips by using your finger. It might require doing this several times as you want to catch even the smallest ones.” His finger slid up and down, her hips begin to move, all of them knowing that he was sexually arousing her. Her juices began to flow more, his finger glistening in the bright light.

As Jim was ready to leave, Dr. Michaels slid his fingers along Joanna's slit up towards her anus, her cheeks now widespread and then, without removing his hands, stepped a bit to the side and asked with a devious smile only the men could see, “Jim, would you please get this trash can before you leave?” Joanna looked at him, her eyes pleading, truly embarrassed, the thought of the janitor behind her as the doctor occupied himself with her sex making it even worse. He lightly tapped her ass, “he'll be finished in a minute Joanna, now relax and stay in position."

Dr. Michaels continued talking to the others as if they were the only ones in the room his hands’ rubbing up and down Joanna's slit. She could feel her juices run down her thighs, his fingers stimulating her, humiliated to be so sexually aroused. No, she cried silently when she felt his fingers move up to her anus, dragging along her juices on his fingertips.

Dr. Michaels's fingers rested on either side of her anus and began to pull outward, watching as the tiny rosebud became completely exposed. He pulled wider and the tiny star began to open. “Note that Joanna has a tiny anus, obviously truthful about not engaging in anal intercourse. See how pink the opening is, no sign of hemorrhoids.” He pulled wider, her anus stretching open. “Thank you, Jim.” Dr. Michaels acknowledged the janitor as Jim gazed at Joanna's spread sex, her anus peeking at him.

Joanna cringed when she heard him talking to the janitor, opening her eyes just in time to see him pass by her head, staring at her hanging breasts before looking directly into her eyes. He winked at her, smiled and left the room; Joanna hung her head in shame. Just when she thought it couldn't get any worse, it did. She felt the fingers on her anus begin to apply pressure on the tiny opening.

"Push back on my finger; I need to check your sphincter muscle.” She strained, pushing her ass back, the tiny anus beginning to open around his finger. “So good, Joanna, a little more.” Joanna, who swore no one would ever touch her there, shocked herself by obeying. Dr. Michaels watched her anus close when she pulled forward a bit, then begin to push outward again as she followed his instructions. She was so tight but his finger finally won, as he knew it would, plunging in to the first digit before she could do anything but gasp in surprise and pain. He moved his finger around, feeling her sphincter trying desperately to expel the foreign digit. “Joanna has a very strong sphincter. It is applying pressure on my finger, trying to push it out. When she is in the stirrups, we will explore her rectum and colon further. She is very tense right now, and I'm afraid that makes it difficult to do internal examinations without harming her, so I think we should begin the research project to help put Joanna at a more relaxed frame of mind."

Joanna looked up again. Begin the research project? “What are you going to do, Dr. Michaels?” Her eyes turned back towards them to see them all staring between her legs.

"You did read the consent form, didn't you, Joanna?” Dr. Michaels responded to the puzzled look on her face.

"It was so long and boring, I just signed it.” Joanna realized her mistake and asked now, when it was obviously too late. “What are you going to do?"

Dr. Michaels's hand softly stroked her ass, allowing his finger to return to her lips, feeling her jump as he pressed in and stroked her inner pussy. “This study is on the Masturbatory Practices of the Female College Student. You are going to be masturbated by some of us and also by yourself and we shall record the procedures for testing purposes."

"NO!” Her head shot up in protest and she started to scramble off the table. “I want to leave."

Dr. Michaels had heard protests like this before and was prepared for them. He kept Joanna on the table with a hand on her back and picked up the consent form with the other. “You may leave, but when you signed this form, you also agreed to pay the costs incurred for the examination up to the time you choose to leave. Since we wouldn't get any useful data from the exam, you must pay for it.” While Joanna now returned to all fours as she listened, Dr. Michaels continued his manipulation of her pussy.

"That's fine, how much do I owe you?” How much could it be, she had been here for less than an hour. Joanna wasn't even consciously aware that she'd returned to her position, slowly rocking back and forth on Dr. Michaels's still stroking finger.

"I don't have the exact figures, but it is about $3,000.00.” He smiled, knowing what her answer would be.

"WHAT! How can it be that much?"

"You have to pay for the cost of the room, the receptionist, four doctors; even interns get paid, along with all the other incidental costs. Our administrator is a real stickler about collecting these balances and has taken some patients to court or put them into bankruptcy to be paid. The University also frowns on students not paying legitimate bills. However, you may get dressed and leave,” as his finger kept up the gentle masturbation of her pussy.

She put her head back down. How had she gotten into such a situation? She didn't have $3,000.00 or even a hope of getting it. She was already naked, seen by the janitor and was now being masturbated, which incidentally was beginning to feel good. She let her hips begin to rock back and forth gently.

He had her. She was obviously enjoying his finger. She didn't say anything, but she didn't have to. Her lack of protest was enough. “Enjoy it, Joanna. Relax and enjoy the feeling.” His finger moved lower, locating her clit. The tip of his finger swilled around her clit hood, not touching it, just teasing it. “Dr. Stevens, would you see what you could do to stimulate Joanna's nipples and breasts. She seems to like a little pain with the stimulation so take that into account."

Dr. Stevens ran his hands softly over her back. It tickled as he moved down her side, but his hand quickly latched onto one hanging breast, two fingers grabbing her nipple and squeezing it. She gritted her teeth when it began to hurt.

"Does that hurt too much, Joanna?” His head was next to hers, but he pinched harder reveling in her cringe of pain and lack of attempt to stop him. He let his other hand completely encircle the dangling globe, tightening on the firm flesh, pushing the blood toward the swollen tip. He released the nipple as the blood rushed down then clamped back down on it, twisting and turning the hardened rubbery tip. “Yes, Dr. Michaels, I think she likes a little pain. Is she wetter?"

Dr. Michaels ran his fingers up and down her slit, two fat fingers pushing apart the folds, rubbing up and down the slick walls. “Very wet. Whatever you are doing, continue. Dr. Williams, would you take over masturbating Joanna?"

Joanna felt the comfortable hands of Dr. Michaels leave her wet sex, replaced by the strange, somewhat awkward hands of Dr. Williams. He didn't rub as softly, two fingers moving to her clit right away, pulling her clit hood back, exposing the red bud. He slapped his finger back and forth over her clit, sometimes rather hard, other times softer. His other hand moved up to her pussy, forcefully pushing her lips aside until he exposed her vagina.

Dr. Williams then pushed two fingers against her vagina and began to apply pressure, feeling her muscles slowly giving way, the tips of his fingers bit by bit being engulfed in her hot flesh. He pinched her clit hard, her body jerking back onto the fingers invading her vagina, her pulsating pussy walls clenching, wrapped tightly around his fingers. “Joanna has a very tight vagina. I can just barely get two fingers in, even with all of her juices lubricating the way. She definitely has a very sensitive clitoris, the more I stroke it the larger it becomes."

She squirmed on the fingers invading her vagina, trying to push them in farther, squeezing them as they plunged deeper into her pussy. She no longer cared about the exam, the doctors or anyone else; her only desire now was to cum. They had been gradually arousing her and she could no longer resist her betraying body. Fingers plucked at her nipple, sometimes painfully, her breast compressed within one strong hand, the blood pushed to the swollen tip. Her clit was being finger slapped, it felt like he would rub it raw if he continued much longer and her pussy was being finger fucked, two delicious, fat fingers sliding inside her. She had to cum soon.

"Good girl, Joanna, you like this I see. Rock back on the fingers.” Dr. Michaels moved behind her again, watching Dr. Williams masturbate her soaking wet pussy. He moved his hands over her butt softly, feeling her body tense up, her buttocks contracting. “Relax Johanna, relax.” His hand moved down between her cheeks, slowly tracing the crack, heading for her pink anus.

She shivered in fear as she felt Dr. Michaels hands moving over her butt. She rose up, giving over her body to the hands that continued to drive her to higher heights. “Mmmm.” Her ass waving back and forth, fingers running over her anus, the tiny rosebud quivering in excitement. He wouldn't penetrate her there, would he?

Joanna was a sight each of the men present truly appreciated. Her hips pushing back and forth on invading fingers in her pussy, her ass cheeks clenching as her vaginal muscles grabbed at fingers pulling from her body. One breast swung freely back and forth beneath her as fingers tightened, pinching the other by the nipple, delicious pain shooting through her body.

Then, one finger slowly rubbing over her exposed anus, lightly stimulating the nerve endings, a forbidden feeling rushing over her, the desire to be penetrated-there. Dr. Michaels knew the time had come, Joanna was almost theirs.

"I think our little Joanna is going to cum for us, doctors. Let yourself go Joanna, let the pleasure sweep over your body.” Dr. Michaels didn't have to wait long; her head rose up from the table, a look of sheer pleasure on it, her eyes wide-open, soft moans of pleasure coming from her lips.

"God,” Joanna pushed back hard on the fingers, trying to drive them deeper. “Fuck me! Fuck me harder! Make me cum!” She no longer cared what she looked like, what she sounded like; not even when Dr. Jameson stood in front of her, busily snapping picture after picture as she had her orgasm, her naked body fully exposed, shuddering before the camera's impersonal lens. She humped back and forth, her ass rising up and down like a dog in heat, her pussy gushing over the invading fingers inside her. She had never felt anything like this before, her mind a confused jangle of sensations.

"Now, doctors.” Dr. Michaels directed the others. Three fingers plunged deep into her tight, wet pussy, painfully spreading apart the slick walls. Sharp, hard fingernails once again slapped her nipple, igniting intense pains that rushed throughout her body. Dr. Michaels's finger entered her anus, the dry, fat finger pushing aside the clenching sphincter muscle, entering her virgin rectum for the first time.

Joanna bucked, her body painfully speared on fat fingers, her openings spread wider than ever before, her pulsating virgin ass filled with flesh. She came again, this time even harder then before. “FUCK ME!” She screamed. She had never felt so full, the fingers moving inside her pussy, the one in her ass, separated only by a tiny layer of tissue. They seemed to be joined, stimulating her from both sides, her asshole clenching on the finger moving inside, her pussy pulsating on the digits, lips clenched tightly around the fat fingers stretching her wide. She came repeatedly. Her hips driving the fingers back and forth deep inside her, no longer caring about the pain, the men, her wantonness, just loving the fullness these men provided. She screamed as her clit was pulled and twisted, fingers roughly yanking the bud from beneath its hood. “Noooo!” she cried, her juices running down her thighs as she came, Dr. Jameson flashing away at her face, then behind her, capturing the sheer ecstasy she was experiencing, her body prolonging her orgasm seemingly for the men and the camera.

The doctors watched Joanna finally slump on the table, all hands now removed from her orifices, exhausted with the powerful orgasms that ripped through her body. Dr. Michaels let his finger slip between her legs again from behind and softly rub along her cum-soaked pussy lips. He reached up with his other hand and pushed her sweat-soaked hair from her face, turning her towards him. “Good girl, Johanna. You came so nicely for us,” his finger slowly masturbating her again. “So wet, so much cum.” Joanna had no strength to look away, her humiliation veiled in fatigue.

"I think we need to clean Joanna up so we can continue with the examination.” Two doctors picked her up and carried her over to the other table; Joanna was too exhausted to care, slumping down as they placed her in the center, spreading her body out. “On her stomach first,” Dr. Michaels ordered and they turned her over.

It was uncomfortable, her body spread on the cold table, the high rubber ridge in the center arching her ass up over a foot from the rest of her body. She felt hands pull her arms straight out to the corner, barely resisting as leather cuffs passed around her wrists, binding her arms to the far corners of the table. She yanked on the cuffs with what little strength she still had and found herself unable to move, fear creeping into her barely conscious state. She felt hands on her ankles, spreading her legs wide on each side, the dried cum between her pussy lips pulling apart painfully, her ass cheeks spreading open again. “What are you doing, please?” She whimpered, a pitiful look on her face, pleading with them, receiving only smiles for her answer as she was spread and bound on the table.

"Calm down, Joanna, we need to clean you up for the rest of the exam.” Dr. Michaels finally chose to respond. “It is necessary for you to be secured,” his hands lightly stroking her face. “We won't hurt you anymore than you want.” He knew these last words would barely register in her dazed condition. His hands slid down her back, her head turning towards him as he softly caressed her skin, moving to her ass cheeks.

Joanna looked over her shoulders at her upraised ass, her legs spread wide, the doctors viewing her from behind. She shouldn't be embarrassed after all of them witnessed her orgasms, but the bondage, the spread of her body and the unknown made it humiliating to be in such a position. She tugged on her arms and legs as some of her strength began to return, but the leather straps held fast. “Why are you doing this to me?” she cried.

Dr. Michaels moved over towards her, his hand reaching out to her, touching her lightly. “It's okay Joanna; we just need to get you clean inside and out."

"Inside? What are you going to do?” she shrieked in panic. Dr. Jameson moved toward her, a large red enema bag in his hand. She looked at the tube, the black nozzle looked so huge. She had never had an enema before but she had heard stories about them and knew it was something she never wanted to experience.

"We are going to put a speculum in your rectum to see if there are any polyps, so we must clean it out first. Just relax. It is relatively painless. You will feel a little bloating and towards the end you will experience some cramping, nothing that you can't handle. It's standard procedure for internal examinations. The table has drains and with the shower, we will be able to clean you off relatively easy.” Dr. Michaels put on a pair of sterile gloves, snapping the material loudly in the quiet room.

Joanna put her head down onto the rubber pillow, turning away from them, not wanting to see what they were going to do, resigned to the fact. But, she could still hear Dr. Michaels's lecture.

"The upraised position of Joanna allows easy access to her anus,” Dr. Michaels told the others. “The straps are necessary to make sure the patient is kept in position and doesn't do damage to her anal tract by any sudden movements while the nozzle is inside her. This is a large enema bag but I only want Joanna to go through it once. Normally I would do two-to-three small enemas starting with a hot, then warm and finally a one cold. That is the most efficient method of flushing out the anal tract. In Joanna's case, we will use a hot, soapy enema. It will work faster, though the soap has a tendency to cramp more, it does eliminate the need for multiple enemas."

Joanna jerked when she felt Dr. Michaels's hand touching her anus again. This time his finger was cold and rubbery massaging the tiny rosebud, lubricating it for bigger things. “MMMGG,” she moaned, as her anus was once again forced open by his finger, the digit moving deeper than before, in and out, lubricating her anal tract for the nozzle.

"See how her anus is distended by my finger, having to stretch around it. The anus is very flexible and can expand to take quite large things without tearing, as long as care is used during insertion. While it does tend to burn when stretched, anal intercourse can be a very pleasurable experience for the female. Many tiny nerve endings in the anus are stimulated when the female is sodomized. A penis inserted inside the anal tract gives a sense of fullness to the female. If the vagina is similarly filled at the same time it can result in an anal orgasm for the female."

"Are you doing all right, Joanna?” He pulled his finger from her anus, all of them watching as the tiny hole closed. “The anus will shrink back down to almost its original size. Even after anal intercourse, the anus will shrink back to its previous size and shape in less than a week, unlike the vagina, which rarely returns to its initial size. Many men find this very desirable and this is the reason why men enjoy sodomizing women so much. It is like having a virgin over and over,” he laughed.

Dr. Michaels took the nozzle and coated it with lubricant up and down the shaft as if it were a cock. She raised her head then put it down again, he wasn't even paying attention to her, he was only interested in her tiny anus. She felt the hard plastic nozzle push against her greased opening. She gritted her teeth, bearing down, trying to stop the hard nozzle from entering her.

"You will notice that Joanna is trying to stop the insertion of the nozzle by bearing down with her sphincter muscles. Her anal tract is sufficiently lubricated as is the hard nozzle and her efforts will be in vain. See, there goes the nozzle,” the others watched as Dr. Michaels pushed harder, the black plastic nozzle sliding over four inches into her, passing through her rectum before entering her colon. He patted Joanna's ass, “there now, that's not so bad, Joanna."

She gasped as her asshole was suddenly and swiftly filled with the hard plastic, unyielding as it ran along her lubricated back passage. She felt Dr. Michaels pull the nozzle about two inches out, before pushing it back in again, this time it going deeper. She couldn't even raise her hips or spread her legs wider, to relieve the uncomfortable feeling deep inside her, the straps preventing all movement.

"Take a deep breath, Joanna. You will feel the water rushing into you rapidly. It will be hot and will cause you to sweat. You will feel a little pain when it begins to move into your colon and then fill you and begin to give you a little cramping. You will experience a bloated feeling. You must hold the water in."

She had never felt anything like this before. The strange feeling as her insides began to fill caused her to buck on the table, trying to escape, the straps holding her tightly spread before them. “Stop!” she screamed. A sharp pain, the water now rushed deep inside her. She looked back, the giant red bag only half-empty, a light sweat already covering her body. God, her stomach felt like she ate too much at Thanksgiving, her abdomen began to swell. She wanted to close her legs, the straps holding her tightly. “No more,” she begged in futility.

Dr. Michaels squeezed the bag, sending a torrent of water rushing into her bowels. She looked back again, her face clearly showing her anguish as she was unmercifully filled. “Good girl, Joanna, almost finished.” He gave the bag another quick squeeze, shooting the last flood of water deep into her colon.

"I'm going to pull the nozzle from your anal tract, Joanna, and replace it with my finger. You're going to have to hold the water for a while so it can penetrate the walls and cleanse them before you release it. I want you to squeeze very tight and don't let it escape. It's important that you hold it or we will have to do it again. You don't want that, do you, Joanna?"

"Please, at least release the straps so I can go to the bathroom when you let me. I don't think I will be able to wait."

"That's not necessary Joanna. You will release it here. The table has a drain built into bottom and I have a very fine, warm spray that I will use to rinse you off. Don't worry; just release it when I tell you."

"God, no! You're not going to watch while I let it out. NO!"

She looked back as Dr. Michaels lubricated his gloved fingers, knowing that she would soon be penetrated again. She felt the nozzle sliding out of her anus, and she gripped it tightly with her sphincter, not wanting to release the fluids gurgling deep inside her. She tightened even more as she felt it leave but was instantly penetrated by two, slick fat fingers. Her anus spread wide around the digits moving inside her. She firmly bore down on them.

"As I've mentioned, Joanna has a very strong sphincter muscle.” He moved his fingers inside her, feeling her clench and unclench on them as he did. “Her partner will have a very desirable experience when she decides to have anal sex. You're doing great Johanna,” She jumped and he knew the cramps were starting. “I know, the cramps hurt but you must hold it a little longer. Doctors, would you see what you can do to help take Joanna's mind off of the cramps?"

"No!” Joanna demanded, but it didn't do any good. She felt a hand slide underneath her along her pussy lips before reaching her clit, grabbing it with two large fingers and rubbing back and forth. Another hand pushed under her breasts, tightening on the firm flesh, fingers moving over her nipples, bringing them back to hardness again. Oh, please no, not again.

"Can you cum for us again, Joanna? If you cum, I will release my fingers and let you drain the liquid filling your bowels.” He was amused as she began to hump the finger rubbing her pussy almost before he finished his statement, knowing that she would do anything to stop the cramps. “Yes, that's good; let their fingers find the places you love them to touch."

The masturbating quickly aroused her again, the fingers in her asshole massaging her anal tract, her sphincter gripping tightly as her body was rocked with cramps. She had to cum, had to stop the cramps.

"It looks like Johanna is ready, doctors. Come on, Johanna, let your juices flow again, cum for us.” Her hips bounced up and down on Dr. Jameson’ two fingers inside her pussy, pushing them in and out, her clit slamming against the other fingers hard, sending flashes of pain and pleasure to her brain.

"Yesss!” she cried this time, her pussy gushing as she came. She felt her asshole suddenly emptied of fingers, her sphincter unable to hold back any longer, her orgasm sweeping her body away. She felt the liquid shoot out her asshole with such force that it opened her anus wide. It clamped shut, only to open again, another torrent of water shooting out before closing again. This time two fingers entered again, triggering another explosive orgasm before they once more left her empty, her anus opening to shoot out the last of the water. She humped up and down on the fingers like a dog in heat, her anus puckering open and closed, her anal tract beginning to spasm. She felt warm water slowly spraying over her body, a soft hand running over it, lightly cleaning her. It touched her anus, spread it open and she felt the warm water cascading over her rosebud.

"There. It's all done now, Joanna.” He let a finger slip inside her relaxed anus, entering her rectum, her sphincter barely gripping it. “You're much more relaxed now, Joanna."

Her arms and legs were released as Dr. Michaels wiped her with a soft towel, paying special attention to her breasts and between her legs, the terry cotton towel rubbing the tender flesh. Dr. Michaels helped her up and then over to the exam table, the sight of the ominous stirrups causing her sense of dread to return.

"Now for the rest of the exam, Joanna.” Dr. Michaels uncovered the instruments under the towel.

Dr. Michaels led Joanna to the ominous looking gynecological exam table. It was more of a padded, black leather chair than a table, fully adjustable to go from upright at 75 degrees, all the way down so that the head would even be lower than the rest of the body. Most foreboding was the stirrups as they weren't what she had expected. These were sleek troughs of metal, each bent sharply to the sides, the walls almost as thick as a leg, connected with strange gears and levers. Joanna's mind made her immediately afraid at how they would bend and spread her legs when secured in them. And secured they would be. Thick black leather straps highlighted the bright metal, three on each stirrup, able to secure her legs at the thigh and below the knee, leaving her leg no other choice but to move with the stirrups. She understood how exposed it would leave her, her sex open to whatever they had planned for her.

As she was being led to the gynecological table, the eyes of the other doctors followed her naked body as she walked, her breasts bouncing. She could actually feel Dr. Michaels watch the gentle sway of her naked ass as she walked. They hadn't offered her an exam gown and Joanna was too embarrassed to ask for one. She felt a hand at her waist, instantly recognizing Dr. Michaels's soft touch as compared to the others who seemed unsure and fumbled with her body.

"Now relax, Joanna. I know this appears imposing, but it is not as scary as it looks. It is really quite comfortable. Now turn around and sit on the table. It will be cold for a second but your skin will warm it up quickly.” Dr. Michaels helped her onto the table, watched her ass as she slid around, his cock hard already.

She sat demurely; bit her lower lip, her thighs clamped tightly together. She looked so beautiful, her long blond hair hanging to the side, slightly tussled, her breasts rose and fell the nipples hard from the chill in the air, Dr. Michaels always made sure that it was on the cold side. The cold took their minds off the things being done to their bodies, always looking for ways to stay warm.

Joanna's blue eyes were wide open, searched the room as if she were looking for a way to escape. Dr. Michaels put his hands on her legs, slightly above her knees, enjoyed the touch of her downy skin, loved the feel of this nineteen-year-old girl and her sleek silky thighs just made to be caressed. He looked in her eyes, “lean forward a little,” a small remote in his hand made the back of the table move forward, her back erect, forced her tits to push out. “Yes, like that, Joanna,” he loved the way her young breasts were so prominently displayed. He pushed her hair to the side, uncovered her breasts and nipples so all of the doctors could view her. He cupped both of her globes, hefted them in his large hands, able to encircle them both from below.

He spoke to the other doctors again, “we have already checked her breasts for lumps and previously found that Joanna has a tendency to get aroused when her nipples are pinched. We have found in our research study so far that many girls of Joanna's age and inclination find it very sexually stimulating to have their nipples and breasts rudely handled. We have begun to do further test studies of subjects in this research group and we shall continue with Joanna."

He watched the mixed emotions play on her face, just like all of the others. They hated the doctors doing things to their bodies, unable to stop them, but once begun they enjoyed it, all of them forced to cum under the expert hands of his team of “doctors.” He saw her mouth begin to open as if to speak, “sshh, Joanna,” he whispered to her, “you will enjoy this, I guarantee it."

He spoke to the doctors again, “in our other studies, we have learned that it is best for the test subject not to see what is happening, letting her rely on her other senses. This heightens the sexual experience. For this, we will blindfold Joanna. Dr. Stevens, would you mind placing the blindfold on Joanna?"

He noted the panic in her eyes as he handed the blindfold to Dr. Stevens. “It's okay, Joanna, just part of the research project.” His hands went to her thighs again, felt her tightly clenched muscles. He rubbed sensuously, her eyes looked confused just before the blindfold slipped over them.

God, she thought she would cum when his hands lightly touched her thighs as darkness engulfed her; the blindfold blocked all light. She could only hear the sounds of the doctors in the room and feel Dr. Michaels's hands on her thighs. It was more of the touch of a lover than a doctor; the hands attempted to arouse her and succeeded at it. Her nipples hurt, ached to be touched. He had been right, his touch seemed to be magnified now, her body poised but unsure of where his hands would touch next, excited by the thought, eagerly awaited his touch. “Ooh!” the feel of something cold, metal underneath her breasts, a calloused hand hefted her breasts as the object pushed underneath. She felt a similar touch on the top of her breasts; the twin cold objects seemed to trap her flesh between them.

"Tighten them slowly,” she heard Dr. Michaels say as hands fumbled at her sides, the metal bars closed, Joanna felt the pressure on her breasts as they were squeezed between the rigid bars. “Please,” she begged as her breasts became uncomfortably compressed, the blood pushed into her already hard and swollen nipples further inflamed her lust. She gritted her teeth as the pain increased, her youthful breasts trapped between the twin bars, the resilient flesh squeezed, only able to imagine how they looked to the doctors, her proud breasts now crushed between the unyielding metal. Her nipples ached to be touched, blood pounded in the tips. Her hands clenched the edge of the chair; she refused to stop them, let them have their way with her breasts, hoped that they would work on her nipples. She knew she would cum if they only touched her there.

"You will notice how resilient her breasts are,” Dr. Michaels spoke to the others. “Young girls’ breasts are so malleable, almost begging to be bound tightly. A little tighter, yes, that's good. See how swollen her nipples are? They must be over an inch long, the blood compressed into the hardened tips. This will make them very sensitive, more so than normal. Even her areolas are pushed outward, making such lovely targets for any type of clamping or pinching device.” Dr. Michaels rubbed a ragged fingernail just outside the edge of her areola; Joanna arched her back, thrust her breasts into his fingers, seeking any type of touch. “Note how Joanna's body eagerly seeks relief. She is now receptive to any stimuli, pleasure and even pain. We have found that in many of our test subjects.” Dr. Michaels picked up four miniature clothespins, only an inch long, but still with powerful springs. “Start the camera, Dr. Stevens; I want to capture the reaction of Joanna as we increase the stimulation. Aim it on her face while Dr. Williams tapes the part of her body that is being stimulated. The final tape will be edited together so we will be able to see what is happening and how she is reacting all at the same time."

They filmed her body again, naked, blindfolded, her breasts bound tightly together as they further tormented her sexually charged body. “Ow!!” she screamed as her areola felt the sudden severe pinch of some unknown object. She shook her breasts, unable to get rid of whatever they had secured to her tender flesh; the movement just increased the pain. Her eyes began to tear beneath her blindfold, her hands white from clenching tightly as she endured the pain. “It hurts, please take if off!” she begged them, then as she felt Dr. Michaels's hand slowly move between her legs, relaxed her tightened muscles as she began to spread them open, almost as if she was welcoming him. His hands moved to the inside of her tender thighs, pushed outward, forced her to spread wider, now sure that all eyes were on her pussy as she slowly revealed herself to them yet again. The pain in her breasts had gone from a sharp pain to a dull, throb, her nipples felt like they might burst. Dr. Michaels's hands, still very insistent, increased the spread of her legs, sliding up and down her silky thighs, almost touched her pussy, but stopped just short to move back down, pushed outward again. Joanna had no choice but to increase the spread of her legs. She felt her pussy cream from the duel ravishment of her breasts and the forced spread of her legs for the doctors’ pleasure.

"Oh, God!” she cried out again and bit her lip in pain. The sharp sudden pinch happened again, this time on the other side. A third equally painful pinch pricked the other side, “God! That hurts!” she screamed, tears soaked the blindfold as her pain increased. Her whole areola was a mass of conflicting pain and pleasure.

Dr. Michaels slid his hands up between her widely spaced thighs, touched the vee of her legs, his fingertips stroked the flesh of her pussy lips. “You will notice how wet Joanna is,” he peeled back her pussy lips for all of the doctors to see the wetness of her pussy. “Her breasts might be in pain as you can hear from her cries, but her pussy is creaming very nicely. If I were to touch her clit now, I'm sure she would shudder in orgasm. But first we must finish with her breast manipulation. Dr. Stevens, will you continue?"

Dr. Stevens used four more miniature clothespins to bring out gasps of pain from Joanna's lips each time one clamped onto the sensitive areola of her other breast. When he was finished, each nipple was surrounded by four clothespins that bit painfully into her tender flesh, her hard pink nipples protruded from between them; targets that would soon be visited.

Both of her breasts now ached, squeezed between the twin bars compressing the flesh, the bite of whatever object they used to pinch her areolas turned into a gradually dull pain that radiated from them, but her nipples still sought relief, the sole point of contact that had been spared, even though that was what she most sought. They turned her body against her, made it seek out the pain in order to experience the pleasure. Dr. Michaels's hands continued the exploration of her spread legs, his fingertips wet; she knew it was with her juices, embarrassed that they could force her body to do such things. “Please, please touch my nipples,” she finally begged, wanting relief, not caring how desperate she sounded, knew that they could see how aroused they had forced her to become.

"As you can hear, Joanna is now verbally seeking relief, similar to other subjects that have undergone these same treatments.” Dr. Michaels picked up two clothespins, not miniature ones like those that already graced her body, but thick, wooden clothespin with heavy metal springs. He smiled at the other doctors, “we wouldn't want to disappoint, Joanna. Dr. Stevens, would you help me?” and handed one of the cruel clothespins to him. He wanted her to feel both of her nipples clamped tight at one time.

"Dr. Williams,” Michaels handed him the other, wanting to masturbate Joanna at the same time, wanting to make her cum under the pain. His fingers touched her pussy lips, her hips jumped from the unexpected touch; her gasp pleased him. Her body expected the touch on her nipples; his hands surprised her when they touched her naked pubes. He peeled back her lips, her juices coated her pink pussy, his fingers rubbed up and down, she gasped from the unexpected masturbation.

"Oh, yesssss,” she moaned, the ache in her breasts forgotten, Dr. Michaels's masturbating fingers brought such pleasure between her legs. She almost forgot what she had asked them to do. That is, until she felt the intense pain as both of her nipples were trapped between what felt like a pair of pliers, the pressure so intense that she thought they would pop and she would bleed to death. Her ear piercing shrill filled the room, scaring Dr. Jameson, the pain shot to her brain as her delicate nipples were savagely crushed. She felt Dr. Michaels's finger on her clit as it peeled back the hood, exposed the swollen and inflamed bud to his touch, his fingers gripped tightly and pulled. She came like she had never cum before, sure that the leather seat beneath her drowned in her juices, her body shuddered, the devices attached to her breasts sent shooting pains into her flesh as she shook back and forth, igniting fresh bouts of pain. “More!” she cried, her orgasm drained her body, a new sharp burst of pain brought about as someone struck at all of the devices on her breasts, pinched tighter as they were slapped back and forth. The worst were the ones that pinched her nipples unmercifully, the blood-engorged tips clamped so tight. She came again, Dr. Michaels's fingers so masterfully masturbated her to multiple orgasms, the right amount of pleasure mixed with the pain they inflicted on her body. She shuddered one last time, her body slumped in the chair, her breasts ached, fingers still lingered on her sex.

"Give her a minute,” Dr. Michaels spoke to the others, not wanting to remove the clothespins yet. She wasn't prepared for what was to happen; Dr. Michaels wanted it to be a surprise. His hands returned to her pussy, fingers rubbed up and down her drenched slit, enjoyed the movement of her hips. She might have already cum, but her body was still aroused, the darkness of the unknown kept her on edge. His fingers went to her clit again; she tried to move away at first, her clit sensitive to touch after her orgasms. But he persevered, his fingers slapped back and forth over the tip until her legs relaxed again, unable to stop him, they gave up trying.

His fingers continued to masturbate her, her body still on edge. She heard the command, but didn't understand.

"Now,” Dr. Michaels told the others.

She screamed at the top of her voice as fingers fumbled with the devices on her breasts, especially the ones on her nipples. She thought it would stop the dull ache when they took them off; she looked forward to the relief from the pain. Instead, the blood rushed into the skin and ignited pain that was worse than when they were first pinched. The absolute worst were her nipples, as if someone tore them from her body. A sharp pinch to her clit, her body shuddered from the dual pain, her pussy cumming again. Her hands rushed to her breasts, unable to contain herself any longer, rubbing-especially her sensitive nipples-to extinguish the pain. She couldn't stop herself from cumming as Dr. Michaels's fingers extracted a final cum from her body. Slumped in the chair, Joanna was exhausted from the combination of pain and pleasure. They removed the bars that trapped her breast flesh between them, Joanna thankful that there appeared to be no physical damage as feeling returned to her breasts, the pain now a distant memory.

"An excellent test, doctors. The tape should prove valuable in our research project,” Michaels didn't mention the fact that it would bring top dollar in the Japanese market for pain films involving young, blonde, American women. “Let us clean up Joanna so we can proceed to the pelvic examination.” Hands eagerly washed her body with warm water, paying close attention to her breasts and pussy.

They stood in front of her again, her body fresh from the sponge bath they had given her, readied for the internal examination, all of them eager to spread her open and peek inside the most intimate parts of her body. “Now we need to get your legs in the stirrups, Joanna. Relax your muscles and let me guide you.” He grabbed one ankle, felt her leg already relaxed, multiple orgasms had drained her young body. He pulled her leg out to the side, all eyes on her pussy as it spread open, her leg pressed into the sleek troughs of metal, encased within from the middle of her thighs to the middle of her calves.

"I need to secure your legs this time, Joanna; I wouldn't want you to get hurt with any sudden movement. Various instruments are going to be introduced into your vaginal and anal tracts; a sudden movement could cause tearing.” He tightened the straps on her legs; three of them secured each leg from calf to thigh.

"Good girl, Joanna, now the other,” his hand grabbed her other leg and pulled it to the other side, lifted it up and deposited it in the other stirrup. “See how her sex spreads out from the split of her legs induced by the stirrups? Once she is secured, the stirrups can be manipulated in any direction by a simple push of this button. This will allow complete access to her vaginal and anal tracts for exploration.” He tightened the three straps on the other leg, Joanna now secured in the stirrups.

She could envision their eyes on her spread sex, her legs already ached from the obscene spread, and knew that Dr. Michaels wouldn't be satisfied until she was fully open and humiliated in front of the other doctors. He seemed to take pleasure in forcing her into revealing and provocative positions, the most intimate parts of her body opened for their inspection. The difficult part was trying to understand why she allowed him to continue, why he so easily forced her to cum at his will. She felt the stirrups begin to vibrate then move outward, her legs forced to bow, her ass moved up higher as her legs progressively spread wider. The straps kept her legs securely in place, forced to follow the metal contraption that Dr. Michaels controlled with the remote, not knowing how far he intended to display her body for their inspection.

"I am going to get Joanna in position for the pelvic. The chair she is in was specially designed and built for me. The large metal troughs allow the legs to be secured tightly, the remote used to move the stirrups in any direction.” He pushed the remote, the stirrups started to rise; Joanna's ass moved off the chair, as she was forced higher up. “Note how open her anus becomes, making the required rectal examination easier.” He pushed the remote again, her ass slowly lowered again, but this time as her legs moved outward, her pussy lips began to spread open. “With the wide expanse of her legs, it is almost unnecessary to spread her outer lips apart; they have a tendency to part by themselves."

Joanna felt her legs spread wider and wider, feared that he would not stop soon enough, her crotch already ached, afraid that he would split her up the middle. “Please, it's starting to hurt,” she begged him. She felt his hands move up her inner thighs, up to the vee of her legs, fingers tested the tightness of her thigh muscles.

"You can go wider, Joanna. We need you open very wide, the speculums are rather large so the wider your thighs are spread, the easier the insertion will be. You don't want it to hurt, do you, Joanna?"

She could only shake her head, fearful of the speculums, having heard from some of her friends how full they made you feel, especially when opened inside you. They had told her that it was worse than being fucked by a large cock, the metal unyielding, not like the flesh of a cock.

Dr. Michaels moved a bright light between her legs, a light that also concealed a tiny camera that would record all of the proceedings and give excellent footage of her vaginal and rectal exams. Michaels knew many Japanese men would masturbate at the sight of Joanna's exposed body. “The first thing to do is inspect the external genitals. Palpitate the mons veneris, looking for lumps or nodules.” His fingers touched her, felt the soft fleshy tissue. “This area has many nerve endings and can be very stimulating for the female when caressed. Joanna has a neatly trimmed bush. Girls with shaved pubis seem to get excited quicker, the nerve endings no longer hidden by the hair.” He pushed his fingers into her bush, the tips rubbed back and forth over her mound. “Visually inspect the labia. You will notice in Joanna that her labia minora is visible. You will find that a significant number of girls have a labia minor that project out. Sometimes the clitoris or clitoral hood is also visible as well, though not in Joanna's case."

"The shape of the vulva in a woman is almost as varied as the mouth. You can see designs, shapes, patterns, and make associations with nature: a shell, a flower, a fig, an orchid, and yes, even those dangling wattles. There are styles; there is the Classical Cunt with symmetry, a Baroque style with complex folds and drapery, a Gothic Cunt with archways, and a Danish Modern with clean lines. Many women have vulva called Valentine Cunts. When you realize the heart design is the shape of a woman's genitals when her outer vaginal lips open, St. Valentine's Day suddenly has a new meaning.

"In addition, the vulva is not symmetrical. The minor labia are not equally sized, one usually more pronounced than the other. This can be corrected with female pumping, the suctioning of the labia or by stretching. I will show you this later with Joanna. We have a very elaborate piece of equipment that can be used on all areas of the vulva, including clitoris pumping that increases the blood flow into the organ, makes it very sensitive to stimulation and produces some very interesting orgasms,” Dr. Michaels continued.

The chair moved again, Dr. Michaels made her ass rise higher. “Check the perineum for redness or swelling,” his finger traced along the tiny patch of skin between her pudendal cleft and the anus. “Joanna has a trace of very fine hair here. I imagine she gets excited when touched there. The combination of the stimulation of the hair on the nerve endings has a way of exciting the flesh.” He appreciated the way her body jumped when he touched her there; her strapped legs prevented any significant movement. He lowered her ass to the chair again, but not before he spread her legs open a little more, a low throaty groan came from Joanna.

"Joanna's labia majora are very fleshy. The spread of her legs has already separated them, her labia minora prominent. Separate them wider until the minora is clearly visible.” Michaels pulled them back wide, two fingers gripped each lip tighter than was necessary, stretched, and he was sweetly rewarded by another groan from Joanna. “Often it may be necessary to use clamps to keep them separate. We may decide to do that later in the examination. Inspect the labia minora carefully, running your fingers up and down. Joanna is well lubricated. I presume that she is sexually aroused by my fingers, creaming from my manual ministration of her sex.” He stroked up and down the silky inner lips, soaked in the wetness that his fingers provoked from her body, pleased at how easily she responded to masturbation. She had proven to be one of their best test subjects yet and would undoubtedly have the highest grossing video in Japan. Her cries of pleasure as she cums will be watched by thousands, mostly men with their hands pumping their cocks. Dr. Michaels could not hide his satisfied smile at the thought.

"Now inspect the urethral meatus,” his finger brushed over the tiny opening, “the vaginal opening,” his fingers ran over the tight hole “and finally the clitoris.” He pushed down around the clitoral hood until her swollen clitoris was exposed. “You will have to be careful with Joanna's clitoris. She is highly aroused now and would probably have an orgasm if it was stroked.” He touched his finger to the red bud and her body jumped, another small moan escaped from her lips.

"If you notice any swelling in the region of the Bartholin's glands, you will need to manually palpitate the area with your fingers. Joanna is fine, but I want to show you how to do it since she is so readily available. Put the index finger inside the vagina, the thumb outside the labia majora at an 8 o'clock position. Squeeze your fingers together to check for swelling. Repeat the procedure with the other side, the index finger outside the labia majora at the 4 o'clock position.” Michaels squeezed her flesh, his finger inside her vagina wet with her juices. “You may have to grip tighter in a case like Joanna's; her vagina is extremely wet and difficult to grip the skin tightly.” Seeing her lips clenched, he pinched the skin even more tightly.

"Now each of you will have a turn at doing a pelvic exam on Joanna. Dr. Stevens, first,” Michaels watched as Dr. Stevens sat in front of her widely spaced thighs, her sex so readily available. Dr. Stevens's fingers eagerly touched her flesh a bit too harshly, Joanna jumped at the unexpected pain.

Just when she thought it couldn't get any worse, Dr. Stevens had taken Dr. Michaels's place, his fingers less experienced and rougher, her body probed and stroked, her bound legs in the stirrups prevented her from protesting any of the rude handling of her body. She felt his breath on her pussy as his fingers exposed her vagina. The worst part was that her body still betrayed her, her juices aided the fingers entering her vagina, almost effortlessly, as her pussy lips were squeezed tightly, way too tight. Each of the other doctors took their turn with her body, fingers slid over her exposed clitoris, teased her, kept her sexually aroused with no relief. Finally they finished, her sex glistened with her juices, her body sexually charged, wanting relief, almost ready to beg to be masturbated again.

"Now, we'll open up Joanna's vagina with the speculum. Make sure it is adequately lubricated, but in Joanna's case, I don't think that it is necessary,” all of the doctors laughed loudly as Joanna was humiliated. Michaels's fingers pulled back her pussy lips, exposed the tiny tight mouth of her vagina, the gleaming chrome speculum in his hand. Joanna would have cringed if she had been able to see it; a light coat of frost covered the metal. Michaels took it quickly from the freezer and began to insert it. Most doctors recommend that a speculum be used at room temperature. Michaels loved the shocked look on their faces as the frigid metal was slowly inserted into their vaginal opening. Although their bodies quickly heated the metal, it was the first surprised look on their face, brought on by the shock of the cold metal that he enjoyed.

"God, sooo cold,” she whimpered as her pussy shrunk from the icy touch, the metal speculum forced hard inside her, stretched her wider at the same time her body shrunk from the cold. It was instant pain, her body not meant to be forced open so wide. But the speculum was relentless, pushed slowly inside her, her own juices aided her degradation, yet again, as the cold, sterile object entered her vagina, unyielding, ruthlessly forced inside her. Even the wide expanse of her legs didn't help; her vagina just too tiny and tight, the pain of the awful stretch felt as if she was being ripped up the middle. “No more, too deep,” she cried, “it hurts,” her cries fell on deaf ears as the speculum continued to penetrate her vagina, her walls pushed wide to accept the rigid metal flanges that would soon spread open inside her. She feared that even more: the slow, painful stretch as it was screwed open.

"Almost all the way in, Joanna, hold on a little bit longer.” He gave it one final push, a gasp from her lips as it was fully embedded inside her vagina. Her breathing was hard as she began to accept the inanimate object buried inside her. “Joanna was very tight so it was difficult the first time. You have to be firm with the patient. Sometimes a little pain may be necessary.” His finger reached up to her clit again, lightly tapped at it, Joanna gasped in pleasure. “In the case of Joanna, a gentle masturbation of her clitoris is all she needed to make her forget the speculum."

He was wrong, she couldn't forget the hard object that spread her painfully open from the inside, a fullness that was so much more than when a cock was inside her. This one was hard and unyielding, her pussy unable to clench on it. Yet the tapping of her clitoris did somehow soothe some of the pain. She waited in anticipation, knew that he would be opening it soon, the painful stretch returning. She jumped; the telephone shattered the quietness of the room, the outside world somehow breaking into the private world she was in.

"Grip it tight, Joanna, don't let it slide out,” Dr. Michaels instructed her as she heard him answer the telephone, his voice gently talking to a patient. She squeezed her pussy on the metal speculum, gripped it, afraid it would slip from her pussy, falling out for all the doctors to see.

Michaels and the doctors all watched the strain on her face as she struggled to hold onto the slippery speculum inside her as if it was a lover's cock. They had done this often, faked a phone call when the speculum was inside a young patient for the first time, knowing they would struggle to obey. Never had one disappointed them and Joanna was not to be the first. They watched her struggle for over five minutes as Michaels made believe he was talking to someone on the other end of the dead phone line. A light sweat glistened on her body as her internal muscles gripped the metal tight.

Joanna was relieved when she felt the speculum move inside her, the touch of someone's fingers jarred it.

"Good girl, Joanna. Now take a deep breath. I'm going to open it up inside you."

He didn't give her a chance to answer, the speculum began to move inside her, a strange feeling as the sides of the speculum flowered open, against her constrained pussy walls, forcefully pushed outward. She could only groan and gasp as she was slowly spread open from the inside, her vaginal walls pushed out by the hard metal. Each time she thought he had stopped, the relief was only temporary, as if he needed to get a better grip on the device that opened her up, each time it spread again, the pain inside her began anew.

"She is opening up very well,” Michaels shined the light directly into the dark, black hole the speculum provided. “You can see inside her now,” her pussy spread open and the inside exposed. He tapped her clitoris, wanting to keep her aroused.

She felt the eyes peering between her legs, so close their hot breath touched her open sex, knew they were getting an intimate glimpse inside her, a glimpse that none had before and hoped none would again, humiliated at being so exposed. No, they couldn't! The click of the camera revealed that they recorded every humiliating detail of her inner body. She heard them talk about her as they took turns peering into the depth of her body, the camera clicking away.

"Now for the rectal exam, Joanna.” Michaels pushed the control panel, Joanna's ass rose higher until her tiny anus was fully exposed; the spread of her legs already opened the wrinkled hole. “You must make sure your subject is properly lubricated for this procedure.” Michaels spread a liberal amount of water-soluble lubricant on his index finger.

"Now try to relax your sphincter, Joanna, it will go much easier.” He touched her opening, his fingertip large compared to the hole. “Joanna has a dark brown puckered opening, no sign of hemorrhoids, probably virginal. It is slightly wrinkled and extremely sensitive. The anus has a large collection of nerve endings. You can almost see it quivering as I lightly stroke the outside. Gently rub around the edges, pushing in with your fingertip as you do. You will see her anus gently flowering open, the fingertip slowly entering. Joanna is extremely tight; my finger is having difficulty entering. You may have to use more force,” he pushed harder with his fingertip until finally her anus relented, the tip of his finger forced inside. “Slowly massage the muscle inside, let her get use to having something inside her."

His slippery finger penetrated her rectum; unable to control her sphincter, the muscle gripped the fingertip tightly. She felt it move inside her, slowly massage her muscle, pushed against it, spread her anus wider as he did. It felt strange to have something pushed inside her rectum, a strange fullness inside her asshole, the finger continually moved around inside her. She felt the uncomfortable fullness, fought the urge that she had to relieve herself.

"As she becomes accustomed to having your finger inside her, push in deeper. Joanna is very hot and tight, my finger engulfed by her anal tract. You can feel her rectum spasm. Continue penetration, letting the finger slide up to the knuckle. Turn your finger as you push in, this will ease the penetration. Once fully embedded, let your finger become still, giving Joanna a minute to fully accept it. Are you doing all right, Joanna?"

She couldn't speak; the finger in her asshole drew all her attention. It felt good and bad, both at the same time. Her asshole burned when the finger pushed inside her. And full, an uncomfortable feeling of being filled up, unable to control its motion. But it all aroused her. Not like when she masturbated. This was different. It was more a sense of having no control over your own body, the helplessness of having a strange finger move around inside the most intimate opening of your body and not being able to stop it or even want to stop it. Her anal tract suddenly went empty, the thick finger withdrew, her sphincter grabbed at it as if it wanted to stop it from leaving.

"I want you to relax your sphincter for me, Joanna,” Dr. Michaels instructed her. His finger returned to her anus, lightly tapped the opening, watched the tiny hole quiver. “I need you to practice pushing out on your anus. This will make the insertion of the anal speculum much easier. Can you do that?"

"What do you want me to do?” Joanna feared anything else going inside her asshole, especially something that would open her up from the inside. She knew it would be painful; the speculum holding her pussy open was still uncomfortable after the painful entry.

"I want you to push out on your sphincter, as if you were trying to have a bowel movement. This will make your anus open. I will aid you, now push,” his voice commanded her to perform. His fingers spread on the outside of her anus, stretched the skin on the wrinkled opening until the brown hole was extended. He waited, rewarded with a grunt from Joanna, her butt seemed to lift up, her anus pushed outward, the tiny hole slowly opened.

A tiny fart escaped, Joanna turned red in embarrassment, her anus shrunk back to its original size. “I'm sorry,” she whispered meekly.

"A normal reaction for the female patient. Many times gas will be released.” All of the doctors enjoyed her discomfort. “Now try again, Joanna. Push hard.” His fingers stretched her anus again, the pucker gone from the tiny hole as she began to strain, hesitant this time, afraid of farting again. “Don't worry about farting, Joanna; I need you to push hard. I want to see your anus open.” His voice demanded. He was rewarded with the sight of her tiny anus slowly unfolding; the pucker spread outward, his fingers pushed outward on the edges of her anus as she exerted herself.

It was so embarrassing, knowing that they watched her, their faces glued to her anus as she pushed out, Dr. Michaels's fingers uncomfortably close to the opening, fingered the sensitive area. She held her breath as she felt her anus open, feared the sound of a fart escaping. She grunted, pushed out and held, waited for a response. She couldn't hold it any longer, released the pressure on her sphincter. Her anus quickly shrank, but not before Dr. Michaels's finger was pushed into her rectum, trapped as her anus shrank down, gripped the finger tightly.

Dr. Michaels moved his finger around inside her, massaged the muscle, “Again, Joanna, push again. Let your anus open, again.” He felt her try again, his finger released from the tight grasp of her sphincter, pushed outward from her anus, the tiny hole spread wide again. “Yes, very good, Joanna. See how well she opens up? Her sphincter is extremely tight. Each of you use your finger inside her rectum as she opens up for you. Do it for each of the doctors, Joanna, push out on your sphincter. Let them feel how tight you are."

It seemed like hours, a thin sheen of sweat glowed on her body as each of the doctors fingered her anus, their fingers entered her rectum as she slowly opened herself for them, grunted each time she pushed. They took their time, made her strain for painfully long minutes, while their fingers moved inside her, massaged the clenched flesh. Finally the last one pulled his finger from her rectum, relieved that she was finally emptied.

"Good girl, Joanna,” he praised her. Michaels took another cold speculum from the freezer, this one smaller than the other, but formidable in size compared to the tiny opening that it would soon be inserted in. “We will use the Mathieu Rectal Speculum. This instrument allows for easy penetration and the scissor grip makes for easy spreading of the anal opening. As you can see, it has formidable depth,” he gave no indication to Joanna of its 7 inch length. “Take a deep breath, Joanna, and push out again."

"Aagghh...” she moaned, the cold speculum shocked her system, her anus forced to shrink from the intense cold, the metal unrelenting, slowly entered her anus, the metal not like their soft, warm fingers. She was forcefully stretched open, the speculum, unfazed by her clenched sphincter muscle, pushed apart the spasms in her colon as it burrowed deep inside her bowels. She groaned in pain as a cramp attacked her, the speculum now fully inside her. It felt like it was a yard long, her colon held fast to the hard metal.

"Now, slowly open the speculum,” Dr. Michaels instructed, “the anal tract is subject to tearing much more than the vagina,” a steady gentle pressure on the scissors handle slowly opened the speculum, her anus spread wide on the rim, forced open, inside her bowels were spread. He locked the speculum in place, Joanna's gasp and ragged breathing showed the suffering she accepted as her whole crotch was spread wide, the twin speculums protruded from her openings. “Breathe slowly, Joanna, I know it feels strange, your orifices so open and exposed. We must now inspect and probe inside the speculums."

Dr. Michaels picked up an electrical probe. It was a four-inch metal cylinder, one inch in diameter. A black wire extended from the base of the unit to an electrical panel within Michaels's reach. The panel regulated the amperes that flowed through the outside of the cylinder. It produced a mild charge that felt like a tingling to a more powerful charge that would force the internal organs to shudder, the subject would feel like they were being electrocuted from the inside. At the most powerful charge, the subject would lose all bodily functions, ultimately the heart failing.

"You're going to feel a slight tingle, Joanna. We are just testing the conductivity of your vaginal and anal openings. The device will be able to determine if your body sufficiently lubricates naturally.” He placed the probe inside her vagina, the speculum held her spread wide, not hitting her inner tissue until it passed the edge of the speculum, her inner walls clasped on to the hard metal probe. He saw her grit her teeth as the mild charge slowly flowed into her pussy, more of a tingle than a jolt. His finger moved to her clit, snapped at it, distracted her as he increased the voltage. Her muscles reacted to the increased voltage, tightened on not only the probe, but also on the speculums inside her. His fingers returned to her clit, snapped at the swollen bud, back and forth, his finger rubbed the tip. Now the other hole, a slim anal electrical probe slowly inserted into the anal speculum until it hit the end of the speculum. He pushed, the probe slowly entered, deep into the depths of her bowels as she was now skewered in both ends.

The slight tingling became more painful, as if she was being punched, but from the inside, especially, the one inside her ass. Her colon began to spasm on the probe, cramps hit her stomach as her asshole clenched and unclenched on the speculum and probe inside her. She felt a sudden pain, the probe in her bowels pushed in deeper, as if it was going to come out her mouth. She had a sudden urge to release her bowels, fought the urge, clamped onto the speculum even tighter. If it weren't for the finger playing with her clit she would have screamed in pain, instead she bore the pain as the finger created such pleasure in her. She was ready to cum. Suddenly they stopped the probes and the finger.

"Very good, Joanna. Now remove the speculums, slowly.” The probes already lay back on the table. “First, the anal speculum. See how her anus seems to cling to the metal as it is withdrawn? I'm sure that feels much better now, Joanna. Next, the vaginal speculum,” He slowly pulled it out; her pussy clung to the metal.

She felt such relief, as if a watermelon had been removed from her stomach. But she also felt empty and still aroused. She waited silently in the dark, hoped that they would masturbate her. She needed to cum.

"Now, I will show you the latest techniques in shaping the vulva of the female. Joanna is young; her vulva still has the curvy shape and pouty vaginal lips that are well defined. With age, the vulva tends to get flat or concave. In older women we use pumping to enhance the shape of her sex. The treatment is highly arousing to the patient and most will have orgasms while being treated. They must be prepared for this. In Joanna's case, I think she would welcome it, now.” Dr. Michaels picked up a large clear plastic dome and fit it over Joanna's vulva, tightly seated between her spread legs. “This will feel strange, Joanna, but I guarantee that you will enjoy it. We will start off slowly.” Dr. Michaels slowly turned on the pump.

Joanna's body jerked, it was as if a vacuum cleaner had been attached to her sex, the suction slowly drew all of her sex into the device. Her lips began to stretch, pulled outward. Even her clit, the hood pushed out of the way as it began to stretch, a strange vibration in it as it pulled out. The motor picked up in noise level, the suction increased. She felt her lips pulled towards the back of the dome, sucked into the tube. The increased whine of the motor warned her, the suctioning became more intense, her lips pulled almost painfully out, her clit pulled out into the air, untouched but a terrible pressure pulled away it from her body.

"You can see the immense pressure that can be created by the machine. It has a very powerful motor. You can see that Joanna enjoys the feeling, her hips trying to move as her sex is sucked into the machine. For further arousal, the machine can be set for alternating suction.” He switched the button, the machine slowed down, her vulva settled back into shape, then suddenly the motor kicked into high gear, her lips and clit pulled sharply. “The machine will alternate back and forth, with the operator able to regulate the intervals.” The machine oscillated, Joanna's vulva pulled, released, pulled out again all with irregular motion, keeping her off guard.

"I don't want her to orgasm, yet.” Dr. Michaels pulled the dome off of her vulva, took pleasure in the look on her face as she was, again, denied orgasm. “Labia pumping can solve the problem of one labia being larger than the other. It's the fullness of shape that is attractive and lures the opposite gender; it defines a shape to female genitalia, one that indicates youthfulness. Although some women unfortunately might have nice full lips on their vaginas, one lip might be bigger than the other one. Labia pumping is a perfect solution to seek an equilibrium between each vaginal lip."

Dr. Michaels picked up another domed device, this one more narrow, more concentrated and longer. He placed it over her lips, pushed it tightly against her vulva. He felt her tremble, her ass arched up as best it could, begging for the suction. “The narrowness of the dome and the greater depth allows the labia to get sucked deeper into the dome. It is surprising that the labia can be stretched up to 25 centimeters, or more than seven inches. But this takes considerable time, perhaps longer than six weeks.” He pushed the button on the machine; the motor hummed again, a cry of astonishment from Joanna as the suction slowly pulled her labia from her body, sucked it deep into the cup. The pressure increased, the lips more fully drawn into the cup; the suction painfully pulled the lips out. But Joanna didn't seem to mind the pain, soft moans coming from her lips.

She had to cum soon. The motor hit high gear, she didn't think her pussy lips would stretch any farther, but they did, the powerful motor seemed to rip them from her body. Just when she thought she would cum, the motor stopped, her lips sinking back. “Please, please,” she begged.

"Would you like to cum, Joanna? How about if we let you cum while your clitoris is pumped?"

"Oh, God, yes, please!” She thought she would cum just at the thought of it.

"This practice of clit pumping involves taking a cylinder and placing it directly over the clitoris, causing the clitoris to get sucked into the cylinder, giving any girl an instant throbbing erection making it easy to achieve an intense orgasm.” Dr. Michaels picked up the long cylinder. It was narrow, forced the clitoris to pull tightly into the cramped cylinder. “Clitoris pumping induces blood flow to the clitoris forcing an instant erection to its maximum point where the clitoris is throbbing in sexual ecstasy and ready to perform to provide one of the most intense and mind-blowing orgasms the woman has ever felt. Joanna is already highly sexually aroused so she will probably orgasm in less than a minute."

Her clit was manipulated by Dr. Michaels; his gentle hands pushed her hood out of the way, the plastic fit snugly over her already swollen clitoris. She gritted her teeth, waiting for the intense feeling. She wasn't disappointed. Dr. Michaels turned on the machine, not on low with a gradual increase, but on the highest setting first. “God!” she cried out as her clit was pulled into the cylinder by the force of the suction, the organ stretched over two inches long and still moved. The side walls of the cylinder rubbed harshly over the bud as it sucked her clitoris deep inside. The motor stopped, her clit shrunk back down, then started again, pumped it up once more. Dr. Michaels continued the irregular motion, her clit pulled and released. She couldn't wait any longer; the orgasm gripped her body like never before. Her clit felt like it was the size of a baseball; the invisible suction forced it out and in, just as if it was fucking air. Her body shuddered, her pussy spurt like a cock, drenching the seat beneath her.

The doctors all watched the intense orgasm Joanna received, the camera filming all of it for the Japanese market, the lens got a close up of her elongated clitoris, pulled into the unnatural shape by the machine, her profuse cum drenching the seat, the look of ecstasy on her face as she came again and again, the machine masturbated her to multiple orgasms. Her climax ran into minutes, the machine let her down, then pumped harder, a new shudder ran through her as she came again. She finally slumped down; Dr. Michaels checked her pulse, felt her speeding heart. “Very good, Joanna. One of your most intense orgasms."

They let her rest for a minute, the blindfold still on. “One more test, Joanna, then you will be finished.” They helped her off the exam table and moved her over to the bench. This type of bench was usually reserved for male clients positioned for a colonoscopy. Dr. Michaels's bench was specially designed for his particular patients and put them into a provocative position that would film well. A padded leather bench with a sharp downward slope went from about waist high to the floor at a 45 degree angle. The top of the bench was flat, about four inches wide, making for a comfortable bench for the female hips. The front side of the bench had two separate padded steps, each about eighteen inches from the floor, wide enough to hold the knees of the female patient. Naturally they were spread wide, mechanism controlled by remote to move side to side, increasing or decreasing the spread between the knees. The leather straps secured the knees and allowed Dr. Michaels to place his patients into an unnaturally wide stance.

"The bench is extremely low, Joanna, so you are going to have to bend over deeply. This will put you into a position that will allow us to test the elasticity of your anal tract. It will push your butt high into the air, your anus spread and exposed. I will be inserting a device I call “the snake” into your anus. This device will slowly move deeper into your rectum, finally entering your colon. It will move on its own, feel any resistance and make necessary corrections needed to continue. It will be uncomfortable and give you a sense of fullness, almost like after you finish a Thanksgiving dinner. You may experience some cramping; this is necessary and expected. It is rather large."

"No, please, it hurts when you put things up my butt. Please don't.” She knew she was almost finished, wanted it to end. But, this sounded painful.

Dr. Michaels let his hand slip down over her ass cheeks, down the tight crease, his middle finger pushed aside any resistance by Joanna's clenched cheeks until he found her tiny anus, still lubricated by the speculum that had been introduced into the tiny orifice. “Nonsense, Joanna, we will try to be gentle,” his finger pushed into her anus, gripped tightly by her rectum as she stood there, impaled on his moving finger. “You are very tight; we want to make sure that you don't have a problem in the future with the elasticity of your anal tract.” He moved around in her asshole, felt her suffer the fingering of her intimate hole.

She jumped, stretched up on her toes as his finger pushed into her anus, unable to stop him as he moved around inside her again, massaged her muscle that gripped him so tightly. She felt his other hand push down on her back, slowly bend her over, her butt thrust out, forced the finger deeper inside her, made her spread her legs wider to accommodate the fat finger. Even though it had been spread wide by the speculum, it seemed to have shrunk back down to the little tiny star again, almost as if it had never been entered before.

"You'll feel the leather bench in a second, Joanna,” his finger pulled from deep inside her rectum, as he needed both hands to manipulate her body into the desired position. He made her bend deeper until her hips hit the leather, then grabbed one of her legs, pulled it up, her muscles relaxed, let him have his way with her body, as he put the first knee onto the raised platform. “Now the other, kneel up on it,” moved her other leg up until she was firmly on her knees, bent at the waist. “Dr. Stevens, would you help me?” Dr. Stevens grabbed her by the shoulders and pressed downward, her body began to bend sharply at the waist, lower and lower until her head was almost at the floor. A leather strap quickly secured around the middle of her back kept her firmly in the bent over position.

"You will notice the way her buttocks are in an upraised position, her knees nicely spaced apart to allow the cheeks to separate.” He pushed the remote, the knee platforms moved outward, a groan from Joanna, her cheeks spread even wider. “Her vulva is also prominently displayed from the rear, an enticing sight,” his fingers ran over her labia, felt her wetness. “Joanna is again lubricating profusely. She seems to get sexually aroused when placed into spread and exposed positions, just like our other subjects.” He lightly tapped her ass, the sound of his hand slapping her flesh made his cock jump.

Her knees spread wide again; Joanna imagined how she must look. The doggy style position, her butt so prominently displayed, her sex so grossly exposed from behind, left her humiliated, but also excited. The slaps to her ass surprised her. Not so much from the pain, but the pleasure, his hand ignited a tingle between her legs. Dr. Michaels returned to her sex again, felt the renewed wetness. Another sharp slap on her ass, she gritted her teeth as she endured the pleasurable pain.

"Joanna seems to be enjoying the spanking to her butt. I will take this into account when we masturbate her again. Now for the snake.” He picked up the snake. It was shaped like a human cock-specifically his-while not as big. The head was larger than the shaft, the rim around the head more pronounced, sticking out over a one-half inch wider then normal. When withdrawn, the head would drag out harshly through the colon. It was connected to the rest of the machine, able to extend to depths of up to 60 centimeters, or over two feet long. The snake was fairly rigid, introduced into the anus with the help of the doctor. After that it moved by itself, slowly crawled along the colon, the head of the snake gradually turned inside as it moved, further stimulating the inner walls.

She felt the lubricant applied liberally by Dr. Michaels, his finger slipped in and out her anus at will, her sphincter unable to stop him, her tract fully lubricated. It felt good and uncomfortable, all at the same time, but as she thought of the snake, she began to tighten up, fearful of an instrument with the evil sounding name.

A quick slap to her cheek and then to the other side, the skin reddened, “Loosen up your anus, Joanna, or else it will hurt,” pleased at the way she responded to the spanking. She pushed out on her anus, just as she had been taught to do before. “Very good, Joanna. You will notice the way Joanna is responding, opening up her anus for the snake.” He grabbed the snake, lubricated the head until it glistened, then pressed it against her anus. Pushed out by her muscles, the lubricated snake quickly gained entrance, slowly spread her as the head began to be engulfed in her anus.

"It's big!” she cried out as she felt the cold, hard object pressed against her anus. She pushed again, the snake sought further entrance, her anus spread wider, slowly swallowed the snake.

"Almost in, Joanna, open up again,” all of the doctors watched as Joanna pushed out on her anus, facilitated the entrance of the snake inside her. She would not have been so willing if she knew it was shaped like a cock, my cock.

She screamed as Dr. Michaels gave the snake one forceful shove that buried the head into her rectum, her anus split tightly under the rim, gripped it tightly, her sphincter began to spasm as it fought the cruel intrusion. “So big!” she cried out and tried to take her mind off the large snake inside her.

Dr. Michaels's hands ran over her ass, his fingers played over her stretched anus, felt her body shudder as he so intimately fondled her. “See how tightly the snake is gripped by her body. Once I start the machine, it will seek greater depth under its own power.” His hands moved under the snake to her vulva peeking out from below, glistening, her juices ran down the inside of her thighs. He lightly tapped her protruding labia, the snake jerked back and forth as she moved away. He gripped both of her lips and pulled them down, heard her groan as they stretched out. His fingers couldn't grab firmly, her juices made them too slippery. “A pair of hemostats, please, Dr. Stevens."

"No!” she screamed as his fingers separated her labia, the pinch of the hemostats on the tender lips and then the sudden drop as the heavy instrument pulled toward the floor, her lip forced to stretch with it. The other fold was likewise prepared, both of her labia now protruded over three inches down her thighs. Dr. Michaels slapped the hemostats with his hand, making her labia swing back and forth as they were stretched.

If that weren't bad enough, the sound of the machine again broke the silence; the snake inside her rectum seemed to come alive. First the head began to rotate, her anus pulled as the snake moved around in a circle inside her. Next, the uncomfortable feeling as it pressed forward inside her, the rounded head rotated, as it seemed to bore into the depths of her bowels. It passed painfully from her rectum into her lower intestine, the inanimate object not caring about her cries of pain as a sharp cramp gripped her stomach.

"Do you mind helping take Joanna's mind off of the snake, Dr. Stevens?” Dr. Stevens needed no further encouragement; his large hand slapped her ass cheek, the white skin turned instantly red. Dr. Michaels's fingers moved between her pinched labia, up and down the silky, wet flesh, made her shudder when he moved up and touched her clitoris. His fingers moved against the dangling hemostats, to make sure her labia received constant jerks of pain as they pulled painfully down.

Another sharp pain as the snake was now deep inside her colon, as if it was trying to bore into her bowels and through her entire body. Her clenched bowels were no match for the relentless and unyielding snake; she was now spread wide by the thick head that turned constantly inside her, rubbed harshly over her sensitive bowel lining. It was only Dr. Michaels's fingers masturbating her, along with the sharp bite of the hemostats on her labia, punctuated by the painful spanking by Dr. Stevens that kept her going. The combination of pain, pleasure and feeling of fullness made her body so sexually aroused, not sure how much longer she could go without cumming. Just when she thought she would cum, the snake stretched her bowel in a direction it was not meant to be stretched, ignited a painful cramp inside her stomach that distracted her from her orgasm. It was only when it went away that she again felt the stir of an impending orgasm in her pussy.

She felt so full, the snake now stationary inside her bowels, the head still turning painfully inside her, reminding her of the power of the inanimate object as it swirled around. Then it began to withdraw, a process made all the more painful as the rim head dragged painfully out, created a vacuum inside her that felt as if her guts were being pulled out. It pulled halfway out before it moved back in again, as if she was being sodomized instead of being examined. The final time it withdrew, the Doctors were ready for her. As the snake withdrew, they increased her masturbation, Dr. Stevens rained blows on her upturned ass cheeks, unprotected and vulnerable to the sexual spanking, Dr. Michaels played her body like a fine tuned watch, his fingers clipped the dangling hemostats, ignited sharp painful nips on her labia as his other hand played over her clitoris.

"Dr. Williams, the snake please."

Joanna felt the head of the snake pulling from her anus, out of her stretched opening just as Dr. Michaels gripped her clitoris with a hemostat, or at least that it what it felt like. The metal gripped the blood-engorged organ, his hand pulled it from her body, stretched it painfully. Other hands slapped at the hemostats on her labia, as Dr. Stevens continued to spank her ass harshly. That was all she could take. She came all over them. Her body shook in ecstasy, the strange combination of pain and pleasure swept over her body, her asshole clung to the snake as the thick head pulled harshly outward, her pussy gushed juices all over the hemostats dragging her lips to the ground. Another shuddering orgasm as the hemostats were released, the sharp pain as the blood rushed back made her cum again. She slumped on the bench, exhausted as the snake burst out of her asshole with a sharp pop.

They released her from the bench; Joanna slowly dressed, not even caring as they watched her. “You are in excellent health, Joanna. A fine specimen of female flesh. In addition, you have proved invaluable in our Masturbatory Practices of The Female College Student research project. In fact, we would be willing to pay you $1,000 to take part in another research project if you are interested.” Dr. Michaels smiled, wished he had a chance to fuck her, his cock so hard; his balls ached, wanting release.

"What's the project?” her ears perked up at the sound of $1,000. She was always poor; $1,000 would be a windfall. It wasn't exactly that she hadn't enjoyed herself. While painful, they also did make her cum. Many times, often in situations where she would have thought that she wouldn't be able to, especially when they induced pain in her body. But it seemed to drive her over the edge each time.

"We are doing a study called, “Pain Management: Can sexual arousal be used to offset the effects of pain.” We are testing whether sexual arousal in a female can be used to help patients with painful disease. In the study, the subjects will be exposed to painful stimuli. They will then be sexually aroused through a combination of masturbation or other sexual activities to see if the pain can be diminished in the brain. This will not only be masturbation, but might also involve oral, vaginal and anal sex.” Dr. Michaels didn't miss that her eyes lit up at the mention of $1,000. “We also have a bonus of an additional $1,000 for all subjects that complete a successful study.

Joanna got up, “I will think about it and give you a call if I'm interested.” As she headed out the door, the doctors noted that she walked hesitantly, her body surely weakened by the multiple orgasms she had endured.





Maiden Maid

It was a cold night in the winter of 1933. Only the roared fire from the mammoth fireplace in the study lighted the room. Eighteen year old Sarah shivered, not from the cold, but from the fear. She was naked, bent over the large upholstered chair, the fire played over her naked skin. She kneeled on the seat, her upper body hung over the top of the chair, her breasts hung down. Her legs were spread wide, touching the arms of the chair. She could feel her pussy lips and ass cheeks spread open. She felt so naked and vulnerable. She could hear Master Michael, her employer behind her. She heard the sound of his clothes rustling as they fell to the floor. She felt him behind her, felt his pulsating flesh pushed against her naked pussy, ready to take her virginity from her.

Sarah's ass arched up as Michael's cock plowed painfully into her virgin passage. Her head rose up and she screamed as it felt like a red-hot poker was thrust into her vagina, tearing apart her hymen in one cruel thrust that forever took her innocence from her body. Her body was already sore from the punishment Michael had inflicted on her body as she was bent over and tied to the punishment bench. If that had not been enough to smash her innocence, the taking of her virginity as she was bent over the upholstered chair, forced to present herself, open and naked on the chair was even worse.

It was only a month since she was brought from the orphanage to work for Master Michael as his housemaid. Or that is what they told her. She thought she was lucky to have found such a great job. She was to work in a great manor, room and board furnished. The food was excellent, the accommodations grandiose compared to what she had lived in most of her life at the orphanage. The economy had turned bad and there was so much poverty. She felt lucky to have even got a job. Others at the orphanage were released when they were eighteen to a miserable existence. She soon found out he expected more out of her. That is how she found herself in this predicament, naked waiting for Master Michael to take her virginity.

It had gone from bad to worse since she started the job. It began with his leering glares, seemingly undressing her. It than went to the “accidental” touching of her body as she worked. Than there was the spanking for breaking the glass, her rounded butt raised up over his lap, her skirts pulled up exposing her corset, his hard cock pressing into her. Each day he became bolder and more insistent. Bedtime became the worse time. He would bring her into his study. He wore his dressing gown and she soon found out he was naked beneath it. She would be forced to stand before him as he began to take liberties with her body. Soon he forced her to service him, on her knees before him, her clothes in disarray, his cock in her mouth until he filled her with his hot cum. Tonight she was stripped naked and bent over the chair. He had told her that he would fuck her tonight. She felt him behind her, his hard cock rubbing over her naked and spread pussy. She cried out as his cock entered her, breaking her hymen, taking her virginity forever. His hard cock began to take long, hard strokes inside her, her blood lubricating his cock, forcing gasps of pain from her lips.

Sarah was five feet five inches tall. Her features were not striking except for her hair. It was red and over the years had grown long and full. It now hung down past her waist and covered her butt. It was the only possession that Sarah had in her life. Her body was slim, mostly caused by the little food that the orphanage had provided her with. Her breasts were small, but firm, her nipples a light brown, about the size of a quarter. Her waist was small, her butt rounded and firm. A bright red bush of hair framed her pussy.

Sarah's life had started bad and over her short eighteen years hadn't got much better. At the young age of three, both of her parents were killed in a fire. Relatives hadn't claimed her so she became a ward of the state. She lived in a series of orphanages for females and there were times when she was brought before families interested in adopting her, but as she became older, the visits became less frequent. Most families wanted a baby, not a teenager. Life in the orphanages became more difficult as the depression began. Food, while never plentiful, became even scarcer. The dormitory style rooms became more crowded as families could no longer care for their children. Where there were once twenty beds in the room, they now held thirty. Younger children were forced to sleep in the same bed with older children. At the age of eighteen, the state was no longer required to provide care for an orphan and they were released into the cruel world. The depression had hit severely, with unemployment at 25%. With little skills, those released became prostitutes to support themselves or lived in one of the Homerville's, tented communities of people with little hope or future.

Sarah thought her life had finally turned for the better. It happened on a Monday, over a month ago. Her birthday was tomorrow. While most people looked forward to their eighteenth birthday, Sarah feared it. She would be released from the sheltered life she had lived. While it was sparse, it did not require her to do much. A little cleaning and cooking, but she did have a roof over her head and a meager meal to eat. She had read in the paper that there were large numbers of people that didn't have either, and it was getting worse. The orphanage did educate her, but did little to provide her with the necessary skills to survive in the world she knew little of.

Sarah was summoned to the head of the orphanage. Mr. Smith had been the head of the orphanage for over five years now. He was the only male in the whole building, even the maintenance personnel were females. He was mid forties, slightly balding with a small paunch. Food was not scarce for him. He thrived while the orphanage did not. He took a cut out of all the funds provided to the orphanage for its upkeep in addition to his meager salary. He also made money by getting some of the girl's “jobs” with the many wealthy, single older men he knew. These individuals were extremely wealthy, in spite of the depression. They lived alone and required housemaids to care for the impressive mansions. But they required more. They knew the depression had brought many individuals to extreme measures to survive. They wanted their housemaids to service their friends and themselves sexually. Their tastes were quite jaded and required very docile females. Mr. Smith's orphanage had proven to provide the right type of females for their perverted lust. The girls led very sheltered life, very few males allowed in. Their sexual experience consisted of lonely masturbation taught by the older girls with most of the girls that had spent long periods of time in orphanages being virgins.

Mr. Smith, over the course of years, had become an excellent gauge of the type that would provide what the men desired. He had an eye on Sarah for the last year. Her bright red, long hair was a novelty that would be sought out by his benefactors. He often fantasized of Sarah, naked, her long red hair hiding her naked ass, her bright red pussy hair outlining her virgin pussy. He would have loved to be the first one to fuck her, but the others would pay him handsomely to be the first. He had other girls in the orphanage that pleasured him sexually. He usually had at least one of the older girls as a sexual plaything for himself. She would come to his office once a week and behind a locked door he would partake of her. It began as punishments for minor offenses, spankings and than canings as he found more serious infractions to use as an excuse to punish them. Eventually she would be forced to strip naked, bent over his desk as he took a cane to her upraised ass. The cane was extremely cruel and painful, the recipient's ass would be sore for over a week. It was only a short time; she would consent to letting him fuck her in her mouth, cunt and even her asshole. Anything was better then the cruel lash of the cane.

There was a knock on his door and Sarah entered the room. Michael was seated in a chair on the other side of the room. Mr. Smith was seated behind his desk. He had already discussed Sarah with Michael and had agreed that he would pay $500.00 if he approved of Sarah. This was almost six months salary to him and he was eager to make the deal. In order to clinch the deal, he had provided Sarah with a new dress, one that highlighted her charms for the meeting. It had cost him $2.00 but she was worth the investment.

Sarah was surprised that someone else was in the room. Mr. Smith had summoned her, but she did not know the reason. She thought it was odd that she was given a new dress to wear, but she figured it was given to her because she was going to leaving the next day. She looked extremely beautiful. It was a simple print dress with a tapered waistband and ended at mid-calf. The fashions had changed drastically since the 1920's, with hemlines falling, but the tightness of it clung to her figure, especially her ass. It was black and her bright red hair silhouetted the dress. She saw Michael leering at her and she should have realized it at the time, but she was too nervous. “You wanted me, Mr. Smith?"

"Yes, Sarah. I have some good news for you. Since tomorrow is your eighteenth birthday, you have to leave the orphanage. The depression has really hit the country bad and jobs are almost non-existent. But I think I have a solution for your problem. Michael here is a good friend of mine. He is looking for a new housemaid and I have told him about you."

"Oh, thank you Mr. Smith. I did not know what would happen after today. I have heard from some of the other girls that have left the orphanage and most have not done well. There is many living in poverty in the streets and I know of one that turned to prostitution to live."

"Michael, this is Sarah."

"Hello, Sarah. I am looking for a housemaid. I am very wealthy and I have a large mansion on the other side of town. It has 15 rooms and 6 bedrooms. I live alone, but I do frequently entertain guests. This job would provide room and board as well as a very modest salary. Clothing would also be furnished, as you would be required to dress as I desire. You would have to be available to me seven days a week at whatever time I desire. Your job would require you to call me Master Michael and would require obedience to my wishes. I can be a very demanding boss, but you would have a very lovely room and bath to yourself and you would have the same food available to you that I eat. With the salary provided, you would be extremely well off compared to the society as a whole now. Do you think you can fulfill my wishes, Sarah?"

Sarah looked nervously at Michael. He was about the same age as Mr. Smith, forty-five being extremely old to someone only eighteen. He was in much better physical condition than Mr. Smith. He was about five feet, ten-inches tall, a slim waist and had a bronze glow to his skin. His long sandy brown hair highlighted his youthful appearance. She had some apprehension about living in a house with a man alone, but the house was huge. She had few options. It was either this or the street tomorrow. She would have to do whatever was required of her to make sure she got and kept the job. She knew that it might be difficult at times, but her life had never been easy. Maybe this was the break she deserved. “Yes, Master Michael, I will do as you desire. I appreciate this opportunity and will do everything to fulfill your desires as my employer. Mr. Smith, I appreciate your confidence in my abilities and wouldn't let you down."

Mr. Smith smiled at Michael. “You may have your Chauffeur pick up Sarah tomorrow morning at 10:00. She will be packed and ready to begin work. I am sure that she will please you in every manner. I don't think she wants to end up on the streets. The winter is coming and the weather is turning bad. Sarah, you may go back to your room and say goodbye to your friends. Your new life starts tomorrow and good luck."

"Thank you Mr. Smith and thank you Master Michael. I will not disappoint either one of you.” Sarah turned and left the room, all eyes on her ass as she walked out.

Michael turned to Mr. Smith after Sarah left the room. “I think she will do nicely. It wouldn't be long before I have her trained. If you would like, in appreciation, you may come over in about two months and I will let you fuck her. I saw the way you lusted after her. She should be quite docile by than and I am sure she will be everything you fantasized about. And here is the $500.00 as agreed upon. She is a remarkable girl, especially that red hair. My friends are going to literally love her.” Michael handed the money to Mr. Smith. He got up and left the room.

Michael was waiting at the door when Sarah arrived, the picture of a perfect employer. “Follow me and I will show you your room.” They walked up the massive stairs in the front hallway until they reached the second floor. “All of the bedrooms except for one are on this floor. The other bedroom is downstairs next to my study. I sometimes use it if I am working late and do not want to go upstairs. Your room is at the end of the hall.” Michael opened the door at the end of the hall. “My room is next door, the other rooms on each side of yours, are for guests. I often entertain and my guests frequently spend the night."

Sarah had never seen such a gorgeous room, it being almost as big as one of the dormitories at the orphanage. At one end of the room stood an enormous four poster bed that even seemed to be out of place in the large room. The posts were about three inches in diameter at the largest part, but tapered down and then spread back out again at numerous points on the post. At the top were large, pineapple shaped carvings with many ridges. A padded bench was at the end of the bed, legs thick like the posts on the bed. In the corner stood an enormous armoire, a dark mahogany that matched the rest of the furniture in the room. Next to it stood a large overstuffed chair and ottoman, looking out of place in the room. On the other side of the room was a door that opened to the bathroom, but the bedroom had a strange feature. The bathtub, a large claw foot metal tub sat in the room across from the chair, not in the bathroom. Sarah thought that odd, but having only lived in orphanages, her experience, especially with the rich, was limited to what she had read.

Michael pointed to the many mirrors in the room, almost all of the walls having at least one large mirror on it and then pointing to the ceiling, over the bed and the bathtub, large mirrors on the ceiling. “This was my mother's room before her death. She was a very beautiful woman, although somewhat vain. She loved to see her reflection. I leave this room this way to remember her. I hope you don't mind and will get used to being able to see yourself at all times."

Sarah looked around, seeing her reflection on all of the walls. It would take a while to get used to it, making her a little self-conscious. She did not think of herself as attractive, feeling plainer others. Orphanage life was not a big self-confident builder, it was more you tried to make yourself invisible. “Yes, that is okay,” she said, quickly adding, “Master Michael."

"I have furnished your armoire with suitable clothing for you. You are only to wear clothes that I supply and you are not to alter them in any manner. I have an image that I have to project and as my employee, you must always project that image that I want you to portray. This is non-negotiable. If you cannot abide by my rules, you are free to go at anytime.” Michael opened the armoire, a row of neatly hung skirts and blouses filled one side. Shoes were on the bottom shelf, many of them with very high heels. Michael pulled out two of the drawers. “You have lingerie in here. I require you to wear silk undergarments and silk stockings. In here are nightclothes, silk negligees and silk robes."

Sarah had never seen such beautiful clothes. She was always worn sack dresses, often made of very rough material. “Yes, sir, I will do as you wish, they are so beautiful."

John, the Chauffeur had instructed her in the ways of the household, explaining Michael's instructions on her first day.

Can I speak to you frankly, John?"

"Of course, Sarah, you may tell me anything, I will not reveal it to anyone."

"The conversation was a little strange. He talked about punishing me if I did anything wrong. Then he mentioned that I might see strange things when he parties with his friends. Is there anything I should worry about, John?"

"Sarah, I will tell you the truth. Michael is very rich and very eccentric. Most rich people are. They can and do anything they want and we, the poor, have only one choice. We can go along with them and reap the benefits or we can go back to the rest of the truly poor, on the streets. I personally chose the first. I had many friends that are on the street, unable to feed themselves, much less their family. I do not want to be like them. Michael had hired one girl only last month for your job. She only lasted for a week. Michael caught her making too many mistakes and he was going to punish her. He wanted to spank her. She thought that this was too much for her to stand and she left. Last I heard about her, she is living on the streets. She will not survive very long. She was an orphan like you and had no skills that would allow her to survive. She will probably end up being a prostitute on the street, owned and beaten by some pimp. You look like a smart girl, Sarah. I suggest you think long and hard before you decide to disobey Michael. This is your one and only chance in this world. Don't screw it up."

"He wanted to spank her! I don't know, John. Isn't that a little strange, it's not like I'm a little girl.” Sarah looked at John, a puzzled look on her face. What would I do if he wanted to do that to me?

"Rich people are a little strange. Just think about doing whatever is necessary to survive. The economy will get better any day now. Just try to survive until then. I hope you decide to stay around. I like you.” John looked at Sarah. I would love to fuck that red haired pussy as soon as Michael breaks you in. His cock hardened with the thought of being on top of her, her legs spread, his cock pushing deep into the tight, hot pussy.

"Yes, your right. I need to do whatever to keep this job. And I like you too John, I think we will become good friends."

Sarah worked hard cleaning the house, John showing her the duties that would be required of her. The day went quickly, John finding her in the library cleaning.

"It is almost time for me to leave for the day; I don't stay her at night as you do. Michael will be having his dinner. I will see you tomorrow. Good luck on your first night.” John left Sarah, smiling. What will Michael do to her tonight?

Sarah ate her dinner in the kitchen, while Michael had his dinner in the study. The food was the best she ever tasted, steak and potatoes. She had never even had steak before. Food at the orphanage rarely had meat, never mind steak. She finished and cleaned up her dishes and went to her room. At 8:45 she went to Michael's bedroom. She knocked on the door. No answer, so she went in. She went to his bathroom, a room almost of the size of her bedroom. She began filling the large bathtub with hot water. Seeing bath suds next to the tub, she put in a small quantity and watched as it filled the tub. She was bending over the tub watching the water fill when she felt a presence behind her. “You startled me,” Sarah said, seeing Michael in the door, watching her. “How long have you been there?"

"Not long, in this house, you do not have to knock on the door before entering. It wastes a lot of precious time. There is only the two of us here most of the time, so it obviously the other. I am not big on privacy, this is my home and you have the privilege of sharing it with me, but it is still my home, I will go anywhere I please, that includes the room you are living in. If you notice, none of the doors have locks except for the outside doors. Do you understand, Sarah?

"Yes, Master Michael,” standing as she turned off the water.

"I will be finished my bath in an hour. I want you to come down here then and clean up my bathroom. Then I want you in my study. I want you wearing her nightclothes; I have laid them out on the bed for you. Be prompt.” Michael watched for any change of expression or disapproval, but saw none.

"I can wait to change after I clean your bathroom, sir,” hoping to avoid him seeing her in her nightclothes.

"That was not a question, Sarah, it was an order. Are you already being insolent?” Michael's voice rose, wanting to throw a little fear in Sarah.

"No, Master Michael, I'm sorry, I will do exactly as you say. I will not question your orders again, sir,” Sarah stammered off quickly. Don't screw up, Sarah, you just got here, don't get him mad and throw you out on the street.

"You may leave now,” he snapped. As she was walked out, she could see out of the corner of her eyes that he was already begun to undress. She hurried, not wanting to see him naked.

She went back to her bedroom, her nightclothes spread out on the bed. There were only two garments, a satin black negligee and a matching black wrap. It was made of the same material as the negligee, an almost transparent garment; this wasn't meant to cover, but to entice. On the floor was a pair of black slippers, but they had three inch heels on them.

Sarah took off her clothes and hung them neatly in the armoire. She took her lingerie and stockings and soaked them in the sink while she got dressed. Should I put on lingerie, she thought. No, he told me only to put on what he had laid out for her. She let the negligee slip over her head and down her body. The material rubbed against her nipples, the delicate morsels again turning hard from the fabric. She put her feet into the slippers and slipped the wrap over her shoulders, tying it at the neck with the lace bow. Another bow at her waist was the only other tie. She looked in the mirrors, her reflection shooting back at her. Her red hair contrasted with the black nightclothes. She could almost see through the material. Her legs stood up high on the heel, the muscles of her legs standing out. She looked at the clock on the table. Almost 10:00, I must not be late. It's not going to be so bad. He just wants to see if my clothes fit, then it will be time for bed.

Sarah entered the library, this time without knocking on the door. Michael was seated in the chair in front of the fireplace, in his robe and slippers.

"Over here, stand in front of the fire, I wouldn't want you getting cold.” Michael watched as she walked toward him. She looked gorgeous in the negligee and wrap, her long legs accented by the three-inch heels on her feet. “Face me, hands at your sides, yes that is good.” He watched as she turned and faced him, placing her hands at her sides. “The clothes fit very well, Sarah. Turn around and stop when you back is to me. Stop, yes, hold it there."

Sarah moved as Michael directed her. It almost felt natural, not awkward, to obey his commands. She did not hesitate, turning, her back to him. Again, she could feel his gaze on her even with her back to him. She stayed in position, long minutes passing with no further commands. She shuffled on her feet, growing impatient.

"Turn facing me again, Sarah. Now, remove the wrap, I want to see the negligee.” Michael watched, as Sarah's face became flush. He liked that, he liked to humiliate them. “I wouldn't tell you again,” his voice rose in tone.

Sarah snapped back into reality and began to unloosen the tie on the wrap. She was stunned when he told her to take off the wrap. She didn't expect having to show her body. She began to hesitate when the tone of Michael's voice gave her no choice. Either obey or leave. She pushed the wrap off her shoulders and let it fall to the chair beside Michael. She stood in her negligee, the top low cut, the material almost transparent. Her breasts were small not showing much, but her nipples were hard and erect, poking out of the material.

"You are doing a very good job, Sarah. Every night you will come down to my study after my bath and you will perform this ritual. Do you understand, Sarah?"

"Yes, Sir,” she responded. She stood as he watched her, his gaze going up and down her body, from her hard nipples down her legs to her three-inch heels. She felt uncomfortable, standing half-naked in front of him.

"Turn around again and move closer to the fire.” He watched as she turned around and moved forward. “That's good, hands at your sides. Spread you legs open more. More, spread them wider."

Sarah cringed when she heard his command. He wanted her to spread her legs. She knew that he could see her silhouette through her negligee, the roaring fire sharply contrasting her body. With her legs spread, she seemed more naked. “Yes, Sir,” her legs moving wider, now over three feet, obeying his command.

"Don't move or turn around until I tell you to,” he ordered her.

Sarah could hear the rustle of his robe and then heard a sound like someone rubbing something. This went on for over five minutes, her legs beginning to ache from the spread. She heard Michael gasp and then the only noise was Michael's labored breathing.

Another rustle and then she heard, “you may go to bed now. You did very well. I will see you in the morning."

Sarah grabbed her wrap and almost ran out of the room, rushing to get into the safe confines of her room. She hung up her robe and got directly into bed, bringing the covers up to her neck, hiding beneath them. She closed her eyes, reflecting on what happened. It felt strange for her to stand there, in her negligee while he looked at her. She felt humiliated, forced to do this because she was poor, but she also felt some thrill in having to submit to such a powerful man. As she thought, her hand strayed down to her pussy and she began to rub her pussy. She was surprised, finding her pussy was already wet. She thought of being forced to stand naked in front of him and display her body to him, her legs spread, her pussy opening. She rubbed harder until she began to cum, trapping her fingers between her tightly clamped legs.

The next couple of days found Sarah running into Michael more then pure coincidence. When she was bent over, cleaning, she would look up and there was Michael, watching her. When she was scrubbing the kitchen floor, he came in, sat down at the kitchen table and ate a sandwich, his eyes watching her every movement. A few times he suddenly came around corners in the house, bumping into her, his hands flying up in defense to fall upon her breasts, lingering perhaps just a little too long. In the kitchen cupboards, he had to squeeze past her, her back to him, the front of his pants slowly rubbing against her ass. She could feel his hard cock.

Then it happened. She was in the kitchen, putting away the wine glasses when all of a sudden she slipped and almost fell on the floor. When she tried to grab the counter to keep from falling, she dropped the glass. The sound of glass breaking on the hard kitchen floor could be heard throughout the house. She waited, listening, did anyone hear it. John had mentioned punishment for making mistakes. This was only a glass and her first. It was an accident.

"What happened in here?” Michael demanded, his voice loud, ringing out in the room.

"Sorry, Master Michael, I tripped and almost fell. When I tried to keep from falling, I dropped the glass by accident and it broke. I will clean it up now.” Her voice trembled, hoping that would be the end of it.

"That glass was part of a set that was my Mother's favorite set. Since her death, I made sure I drank a glass of wine from it every day. That was the last glass in the set and they cannot be replaced. I am very disappointed in you, Sarah. I gave you a good job, took care of you and this is how you repay me. Your nonchalant attitude is intolerable. What do you have to say for yourself?"

"I'm sorry, Master Michael. It will never happen again. You have been an excellent employer and I appreciate this job,” hoping to placate him.

"That is unacceptable. I don't feel that you're truly sorry. I want you to report to my study at 7:30 tonight, after all of the help leaves. I will think of a suitable punishment for you. Are you ready to accept your punishment? Otherwise you may pack your meager belongs and leave this very instant?"

Sarah was afraid of what would happen, but she knew she must submit to whatever he would come up with as suitable punishment. She really loved the job. While Michael did have some traits that bothered her, she had never been around rich people before and did not understand them. She didn't have much of a choice. There weren't many alternatives for an eighteen-year-old, uneducated orphan, it was already winter, snow on the ground. “Yes, Master Michael, I will accept a punishment that you find suitable. Thank you, Sir.” She immediately went about cleaning up the mess, not wanting to look at Michael's face. You can do this, she thought. So what, even if it is a spanking like John talked about. How bad could it be? Anything would be better then the streets.

Sarah continued to work throughout the day, her mind always drifting back to what would happen tonight. She thought of him giving her a spanking, his hand slapping hard on her ass. Would she be able to stay still? How much would it hurt? Dinner went slowly, Sarah barely eating anything, nervous about tonight.

"Is everything OK, Sarah?"

John's voice woke her up out of the trance she was in. “I guess, I think it might be in trouble with Michael. I broke the last of his mother's favorite wine glasses today and he was really mad. He is going to punish me tonight. You don't think he will spank me, like you said, do you?"

John tried to look surprised. Michael had already called him into his study. He wanted John to build a special padded bench for his study. He was a little puzzled about its use, but now he knew. Michael wanted a spanking bench. A special padded bench that would highlight Sarah's ass, raising it up higher then the rest of her body. He also had some other special requirements that would allow complete access to her ass and position her body in a very degrading position, opening up all kinds of options for its use. He wanted it by the weekend. Yes, tonight she might be receiving a spanking, but it would only be the first. Michael would make sure that she made many more mistakes by the time the weekend came. He planned to use his new spanking bench this weekend.

"I like you a lot Sarah and you have been doing a good job around here. Yeah, you screwed up today. I told you about rich folks. They get a little strange; Michael's friends are even worse then him. I guess this is your big decision. You have to think about your future. You have no place to go; the orphanage will not take you back. It's winter outside, no job and no place to go. Your only option is to find a pimp on the street and become a whore. You're only eighteen and you could probably survive doing that a few years, but you will be worn out by twenty-one. Is that the kind of life you want?"

John was right. She did not have many options. “I know, it's just so humiliating. I never told you, but I am a virgin. I lived at an all girls orphanage, so we didn't have any chance to date, not that anyone would want to date an orphan. Michael just looks at me very strange some times. Leering glances. And lately he has been rubbing and bumping up against me.” Sarah looked at John, looking for an answer.

Michael sure picked himself a winner this time. A damn virgin. Wish I could pop her cherries. Damn rich guys were always getting the virgins. It wouldn't be long before he is fucking her. She is going to be taking his cock in every hole she has. And then his friends are going to have her. They were even worse, more perverted. He saw some of their parties. Even the whores he brought in were humiliated at what they were forced to perform. Well, once he fucks her, I'll have a chance at her. A little blackmail always goes a long way with the help. She'll do anything to stay out of trouble with Michael, anything. “Listen, Sarah, I'm not going to tell you again. Do what he says and don't make him cross. Well, I hope to see you tomorrow.” John left, his cock hard. Lucky bastard. It will really make his cock hard when he makes the spanking bench, knowing how it will be used. He said so many ideas of improvements. Yes, Michael would like it very much. Maybe he will even let me use it on Sarah.

Sarah went up to her room to freshen up. She checked herself in the mirrors, blouse and skirt, high heels, dark stocking. She did look good. Maybe Michael would go easy on her. She went down to the study, going in, Michael sitting on one of the large overstuffed chairs, his feet on the large, padded ottoman in front of the chair. He put down the newspaper when he saw her enter. He already had his robe on, a bad sign. “I'm here to accept my punishment, Sir. I know what I did wrong was bad and I will do accept whatever punishment you see fit,” hoping to get him to go easy on her.

Michael looked at her sternly. “I realize that this is your first incident, but if I let it go lightly, I am afraid that this will continue to happen. I am a very stern disciplinarian and believe that corporal punishment is an excellent way to deter negative behavior. I therefore have decided that you will be spanked tonight.” Michael got up and sat down on the ottoman. “Are you willing to accept your punishment?"

This was the moment in Sarah's life when her whole life would change because of a simple yes or no. A no and she would end up in the street, facing an uncertain future. A yes and she would be secure in her position, but what would be required of her. What would she have to give up? Could she live with herself and the things that might be required of her? She knew it wasn't about a simple spanking. That would just be the beginning. She knew that Michael had other plans for her, many things that she wouldn't like. It was either submit or not. A simple yes or no. “Yes, Master Michael,” sealing her future.

Michael smiled, pleased with the answer. He knew that he had her. No longer would he have to feign reasons for watching her, touching her. He would take it slow, slowly forcing her, humiliating her. “Come closer, Sarah, come a little closer,” his hands reaching out to her.

Sarah walked up in front of Michael, her arms at her sides. She felt his hands reach out and touch her, placed firmly on her hips. His hands were large, her hips small. She felt a tiny tremor running through her body. She felt her body turned, the hands urging her on.

"Turn around, yes, that's a good girl.” Michael moved his hands, tentatively moving them up to the top of her skirt and then began to move them slowly down her ass. “Stand still,” he ordered her when he saw her begin to move away. He moved down, his hands now placed firmly on her ass, no hesitation, no excuses. “You have a nice ass, Sarah, it is made for spanking. Have you ever been spanked before?"

"No Sir,” her voice softly answering. “Some of the other girls had been spanked by Mr. Smith even though they wouldn't speak about it, but I was lucky."

No, she wasn't lucky; Mr. Smith had been saving her for him. And the other girls were spanked and caned until they gave up their virginity to Mr. Smith. Many girls at the orphanage lost the virginity of their mouths, pussy and assholes on Mr. Smith's desk only after receiving a severe spanking or caning with threats of more. “You haven't been so lucky here, Sarah. Only a few days and already you are to receive a spanking.” His fingers continued to linger over her ass cheeks, grabbing them tightly, moving his hands all over the gentle swell of her buttocks. “Turn around again,” his hands never leaving her body, guiding her. “I don't want you to get your blouse messed up so I want you to remove it now.” It wasn't a question. It was an order.

Sarah had already removed her blouse for Michael when giving him a bath, so it didn't particularly bother her. But she knew more was coming. The familiarity of his hands on her ass showed her that he had no qualms about his power over her. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse, Michael's eyes on her the whole time as she revealed her silk camisole. She pulled it from her skirt, slipped it off her arms and shoulder. She held it while Michael looked at her. She looked down and saw her nipples pushing out on the silk camisole, blushing as Michael took the blouse from her, placing it on the chair next to him.

"You have very small breasts, but your nipples look very big. Is that correct, or should I have you remove your top and show me?” Michael smiled, watching as she blushed at his questions.

"No, Sir that will not be necessary. I do have very large nipples and the silk makes them very erect,” she blurted out. She did not know why she said so much. A simple yes would have been sufficient, but she didn't want to displease him anymore.

"I am afraid that with your skirt on, it wouldn't hurt very much when I spank you, so your skirt will also have to come off. Turn around again, I will do it,” his hands again guiding her around until her back was toward him. “Look straight ahead into the mirror, I want you to watch what I do,” he ordered her. A large full-length mirror was situated in front of her. She had never noticed it before, but now she though that it might have been placed there for this particular reason. She watched herself as she felt hands on her ass again, massaging her cheeks. They moved up to the buttons and unbuttoned them one at a time until all three of them were open, hands holding her skirt up. She watched in slow motion as her skirt slowly fell to the floor, falling into a puddle at her feet. She looked down as her panties, white silk panties with ribbon ties at the side, were revealed.

"Eyes straight ahead, there's extra swats for not obeying.” He watched as her eyes suddenly shot up and stared straight back at him, pleading eyes watching him in the mirror. He stared at her silk panty covered ass, his hands anxiously waiting to touch her ass, teasing himself. She looked simply beautiful, though he wouldn't tell her that. The high heels gave her legs that long, lean look highlighted by the stockings, the dark seam running symmetrically up her legs held up by the sexiest garter belt. He could almost see a peek of red pussy hair pushing out from the edge of her panties. No, he would not take her panties off tonight. That would be another time, another time to humiliate her, to force her, to strip her body for his pleasure.

Ten more, how many was he going to give her? She stood up tall and straight as she felt the hands returning, this time only her silk panties standing in the way of his hands and her naked ass. She felt him lift up on her ass cheeks, moving them around, making them dance. She felt his fingers trace down the cheeks of her ass, her ass cheeks clenching tightly in defense. The finger did not probe, only run up and down the taunt cheeks, teasing her. She felt his hands move down, now off of her panties onto her naked legs, finger running gently up and down her the soft tender inner thighs.

"Spread your legs apart, Sarah.” It was an order, not a request, knowing that she passed the point of no return; she would obey whatever he would request. His hands slipped in between her legs as she slowly parted her legs. He pushed his hands between the parted thighs, his fingers grabbing each thigh, pressure forcing out on them. “More, you can do better then that, Sarah.” He watched as her legs shuffled out, the gap between her legs widening, his hands molding her tight thighs. “Just a little bit more, do you like the way you look in the mirror, Sarah?"

Sarah shuffled her legs a little further apart, they were now spread over two feet, her thighs being rubbed passionately by Michael. She saw her reflection, half-naked, her hard nipples still pushing out her camisole, her white panties and garter belt accented by the black stockings running up her legs, perched atop a pair of high heels. She wasn't sure what to answer. She never thought of herself as beautiful, only average. She had small breasts, but full hips and butt. “I just want to please you, Sir,” hoping that it would be a satisfactory response.

"If you pleased me, I wouldn't have to be giving you this spanking now. I think it is time now. I want you on the ottoman. Over here, yes, now kneel down on it, no the other way, your head facing the mirror,” Michael's hands molding her body into the position he required of her.

Sarah braced herself and moved towards the ottoman. She knelt on it, Michael turning her the other way so she would be facing the mirror, wanting her to see what he was going to do to her. He made her get into the doggy position, on her hands and knees. He pulled her head up, his fingers under her chin, forcing her to look forward into the mirror. She could see his hands moving over her flesh, running down the insides of her legs again, urging them to spread out.

"That's a good girl; now spread your legs more, I want them very wide this time, all the way to the side of the ottoman.” He watched her knees slide on the ottoman, her legs spreading wider and wider. She was opening up quite well. “Yes, that's good,” his hand now pushing down on her back, forcing the front part of her body down. “Put your head down on your arms, but keep facing forward, yes, that's good. Now arch up a little,” his hands coming under her abdomen forcing her ass out even further until she was arranged as he wanted. “That's a good girl, now don't move, that is the way I want you,” pleased with the way she was displayed.

She felt like a trained dog, pushed this way, then that way, his voice always talking to her. She felt her body arranged. She looked in the mirror and couldn't believe it. Her ass was pushed up high, her back arched, her legs spread wide. She could only imagine what she looked like from behind. Like a whore, ready to be fucked. She felt hands return to her ass again, stroking her flesh. She began to feel her pussy get wet. Oh, God, don't let him see me wet, please, I could not stand the humiliation.

Sarah looked very desirable from behind. Her legs were spread wide, bright red pussy hair poking out from the sides of her white panties, her ass held up high. Saturday he would have his new spanking bench. Then he would also be able to strap her into the wooden structure. He let his fingers caress her ass again, her ass tightly drawn from the strain of the position she was in. “This will teach you to respect my property.” The first slap with the flat part of his hand hit her right cheek with a loud splat, echoing off the walls of the study.

"OOOOW,” she yelled, the sharp pain of his hand on her tender ass shooting up her spine to her brain. She tried to move but Michael's hands on her hips held her tightly. She felt his hand rub her pained asscheeks, soothing it, getting it ready for another. “OOOOOWW,” another slap, this time to her left cheek, again his hand hitting with a resounding slap that shook her body. Hands held her tightly, pulling her ass higher up into the air.

"You have a long ways to go, now rise up again, that's a good girl; get your ass up in the air.” He held her when she tried to move and put her back into position. Spread you legs a little bit further apart,” his hands moving between her thighs, pushing out on both, spreading her open further. A quick two slap, his hand moving from one cheek to another, one loud gasp coming from Sarah's mouth as the spanking continued. He rubbed his hand over her cheeks, feeling the heat that he had already produced from the spanks. He ran his fingers close to the edge of her panties, fingers teasing the crease, running up and down. He could see that her panties were already becoming wet. Another slap to her lower cheek on both sides, a new spot for pain, her panties only covering part of the territory, part of her naked flesh receiving the sharp slaps of his powerful hands. He watched as her ass moved seductively. He began again, two slaps, one to each side, then his hand rubbing her flesh, feeling the heat that the spanks were producing. Another two, gasps coming from her lips, her hips swaying to the hand beating on her ass cheeks. “Good girl, Sarah,” his hands rubbing lower, between her thighs. This time he gave each inner thigh a slap, first the right, then the left. This pushed her legs out further, almost sliding off the ottoman. He could see more red hair peeking out of her panties. His finger slid from the top of the crease of her ass, sliding down, his finger increasing the pressure, forcing her panties into the crease. Down further until he reached her pussy, his finger getting wet from her panties. “Are you getting wet from the spanking, Sarah?"

Sarah looked at Michael in the mirror, her face flushed. He knew, he had felt her wet pussy, knew that she was getting excited. She did not know if it was from being forced into this humiliating position or the spanking that was doing it, but she almost welcomed the next slap. “Please, sir,” her voice just above a whisper. “Please."

Michael pushed one hand under her abdomen, his hand spreading out, fingers pushed into her flesh. He pushed up with his hand, forcing her to rise up higher, her ass pushing out. Two more quick slaps to her cheeks quickly followed, his other hand holding her up for the punishment, open and spread for him as she trembled beneath him. His cock hardened from the gasps of pain coming from her lips, the tremors running through her body as he held her open. His hands ran over the flesh of her ass, so tight, young girls taunt ass cheeks. His fingers slid along the crease again, this time her cheeks not tightening up, giving him complete access to her most intimate region. “That's a good girl, Sarah, relax, let it happen,” his finger pushing in, pushing in her panties between her cheeks. He felt her jerk up as his finger touched her asshole, hidden from his view, but not by his finger. He slapped her inner thighs again, her legs almost doing a split, her panties pulling to the sides, exposing a portion of her exquisite ass. His finger returned to the crease of her ass, looking for her asshole again. He felt her tremble as he let it pause over her tiny asshole, rubbing her panties in tiny circles around the small dimple. “You like your asshole played with Sarah,” his finger pushing in, pushing her panties into her asshole. Her body tried to get away from the finger, but his other hand pushed against her, forcing her back up again, forcing her asshole onto the finger at its entrance. Michael slapped her ass again twice, this time slapping hard into the crease, hoping to hit her defenseless asshole.

Sarah felt his fingers and hands running over her ass cheeks, pushing into the crease of her ass. She let her cheeks relax, letting him have his way with her, allowing him to play with her asshole, afraid of what he may do, but also excited as it teased at the tiny hole. It pushed in harder, seeking entrance, her body jerking away from the finger, his hand forcing her back onto it. She saw his face in the mirror, he wouldn't allow her to resist. Two more slaps, her hips slowly moving left to right, his other hand guiding her, keeping her open for his pleasure. She felt the hand just miss her asshole, hitting to the sides of it, exciting her. What would it feel like if he hit her there, the thrill running through her body? She felt his hand reach down lower, to her crotch, his fingers grabbing her pussy, fat fingers tightening on her female sex, pushing in, gripping it as if it was a baseball.

Michael grabbed her pussy, pulling her backwards, opening up her sex to him. “Four more, two each time, this time to your pussy. Now open up and keep your legs spread open,” his hands pushing her thighs out again, her legs almost split open from the spread.

Sarah braced her body for the final spankings. She couldn't believe it when he said he was going to spank her pussy, but his positioning of her body left no doubts in her head. The last ones would be on her delicate pussy. She could feel her pussy dripping in expectation. She knew it was going to hurt, but she also knew that she would enjoy it at the same time. Was it the pain or the submission that she enjoyed? She felt the hand slap her pussy twice, the noise ringing out in the room before she even felt the pain. It seemed like hours until suddenly the pain shot from her sex up to her brain, her delicate pussy suffering the sharp slap of his hand directly on her spread pussy lips. She could feel her wet panties pushed into her sex. “OOOWWW, OOOhhhh, God, please, please,” her legs bowing out trying to relieve the burning pain between her legs.

Michael felt his hand hit her wet pussy, his fingers moistened from her wet sex. He let his fingers linger on her pussy, feeling her pussy lips twitching in pain between her soaked panties. Young ladies always thought that their sex was so delicate. Michael knew better, the female sex was built for punishment, fat puffy lips surrounding their pink insides. He loved to use a whip to push aside the fat lips and strike their insides, watching them get wet in response, willingly arching up again to allow him access to strike again. Soon, Sarah would find herself spread open, her arms holding her legs back and spread, giving him access to her sex for his whip. She would cry out in pain, but always she would allow herself to get back into position, spread and open, waiting for another. “Two more, Sarah, you are so wet, are you going to cum, cum from getting your pussy spanked?"

Sarah watched in the mirror; saw the lust in his eyes, his cock bulging out the front of his robe as he spanked her pussy. It felt like slow motion as his hands returned for the last two, his open hand slowly disappearing behind her ass from her sight, the sharp, burning pain as it slammed into her pussy, spreading apart her pussy lips by shear force, hitting her tender insides. “AAAAGGGHH,” she screamed, but remained in position, arched up high. She didn't want anymore.

Michael let his fingers run over her pussy, a fat finger pushing between her pussy lips, sliding her panties between them, running up and down. He felt her shudder, her hot pussy wet, waiting for more. Not now, he wasn't going to make her cum yet, soon but not yet. He liked her wet and ready for whatever he desired to inflict on her young body and he had so many that she would experience. “You were a good girl; you took your punishment well. I hope you have learned your lesson and you now know your position in this household. I hope I will not have any trouble in getting you to obey all my commands."

Sarah wanted to cum so bad. She also knew that she would have to submit to whatever Michael ordered her. And she knew she would, no matter what. She saw his reflection rise up in back of her, his hard cock pushing the front of his robe out.

"There is one more thing to take care of before bed, Sarah. You will no longer be needed for my bath each night, but you will take care of one other need before I retire each night. Now get up and come over here. I have something new to teach you tonight. Something you will do that will please me very much. You do want to please me, don't you Sarah?"

Michael moved over the chair, watching as Sarah got up from the ottoman. She looked so sexy, a slight glean coming from her skin, perspiration from being bent over and spanked. Her limbs moved slowly after a long time in a bent over and spread position, small gasps coming from her lips as her panties rubbed harshly over her spanked ass cheeks. She was still clad in her camisole, panties, garter belt, stockings and still perched high onto the high heels. Michael moved the ottoman out of the way and took a small pillow and placed it on the floor in front of him. “Come here, Sarah,” his finger urging her over. “Kneel down on the pillow in front of me, yes, that's a good girl,” his hands on her shoulders urging her lower to the floor.

She was now kneeling in front of him, trembling in fear. She wasn't sure what would be required of her, be she was sure that it included servicing his cock. She wasn't sure whether he would require her to use her mouth or hand, neither of which she had ever done before. His foot moved between her legs, pushing out on her thighs, again urging her to spread her legs for him again.

"Spread your knees farther apart, I like you with your thighs spread so nicely, Sarah. That's good,” his foot running up her thighs, pushing into her spread pussy. “Your still wet, aren't you Sarah, it is now time to service me. I am going to teach you how to masturbate my cock. I will expect you to learn this and perform it every night. Do a good job and you will be rewarded, due a bad job and it will be more spankings for you.” He sat forward a bit and pulled his robe open, his hard cock springing out, Sarah startled by its sudden appearance.

Sarah was face to face with over eight inches of adult male cock. It sprang out of his robe so quickly that she was startled. She had heard about cocks before, but had not expected it to be that big. It had a large crown on it, a dark red, a small hole in the tip, already leaking, glistening in the light.

"Your hands, Sarah, let me have your hands,” talking to her but her eyes was mesmerized by his cock, words not sinking into her brain yet. He moved his hands to her face, lifting her chin up. “Give me your hands, Sarah; you will have a chance to touch it now.” He saw her blink and her hands moved up to his. “Run one hand up and down the whole length of it, slowly, keeping your hand open. Yes, that is good, hmmmm, such soft hands, Sarah. Yes, all the way down, now back up again, now back down and leave that hand there, gripping the base of my cock. Now rub the palm of your other hand up slowly, very slowly, stroke my cock with the palm of your hand, yes, that's good. Rub it all the way up. Yes, now grip the crown of my cock with your fingers. Tighter now, now move it up and down, rubbing it over the crown. Now a finger over my piss slit, yes, back and forth. Can you feel my cum? Yes, spread it around the head of my cock. You are getting it wet. Now open your lovely mouth and breathe on the head of my cock. Oh, God, yes, that hot breath feels good, Sarah. Have you masturbated a cock before? No, you do it so well. You sure do this naturally; you do it as if you have been doing it for a long time.

Sarah felt her hand pulled towards his cock, her hand jumping as it touched the hot flesh. She thought it would be harder then it was. It was still soft, hot flesh. She listened to his instructions, running her hand up and down his cock, feeling it twitch in her hand as she ran fingers over the huge crown. She felt his hot cum leaking from the head of it, her fingers spreading it over the crown. She moved closer and blew on his cock as instructed, watching it jerk up and down from her hot breath. “No, I have never done this before, Sir,” she answered, when asked if she had ever masturbated a cock before. “Am I doing it right?” She felt Michael grab her other hand and move it down to his balls, forcing her to hold them. It felt strange, two balls rolling around loosely in his sack. She tightened my grip on them, hearing Michael groan.

"Easy, Sarah, easy on my balls. They have a nice load of cum for you but you have to tease them slowly.” He leaned back in the chair as he watched Sarah continue to stroke his cock. She was a fast learner, her hand moving up and down the length of it, rubbing her thumb over the his piss slit as she moved to the head, her fingernail rubbing along the edge of the crown, teasing him. “Your hands are great, Sarah, you sure know how to do a cock."

Sarah was getting wet again, the feeling of power she had as she stroked his cock. When she slowed down, his hips would move forward, pushing his cock in her hands, wanting more. When she squeezed his balls, she would squeeze harder, watching his ass rise from the chair, gasps coming from his lips. She had never done this before, but she was good and Michael continued to tell her, complimenting her, encouraging her.

"HHHMMM, yeeahhh, that feels sooo good, Sarah, that's it stroke it faster, yeeh. I'm going to cum Sarah. When I do, I want you to aim my cock at you. I want to cum all over you. Do you understand, Sarah?"

Sarah had heard from the other girls at the orphanage about how a cock would shoot out its hot cum. She wasn't sure what was going to happen. It had shot out some already, but it just leaked out the tip. Is that all that would happen? It would be hard for it to cum on her if that was all it did. “Yes, Sir,” her hand bended his cock back towards her, realizing that it didn't bend so easily. It forced Michael to sit up in the chair, moving closer to her, his cock aim now at her breasts. Sarah moved her hand faster, hearing Michael panting. She felt his hot cock becoming bigger and harder, her fingers running over the head, her other hand gently squeezing his balls, trying to make him cum.

"GGGGGOOODD, you bitch, you're making me cuuuummmm,” his body jerking forward. Michael could feel his cum pulled from his balls by her massaging hand on his balls, pulled forward by her masturbating hand until he felt it shoot out the head. “AAAAAHHH,” his first load of cum shooting out and spraying Sarah on her camisole, her face having a startled look as the hot cum hit her.

Sarah was surprised as his first load of cum shot out. It shot out further then she expected, hitting her with the hot load. Her hand continued to pump his cock, her other hand squeezing the cum from his balls. The next load shot out again, some hitting her hand as it rubbed over the head. It made it slippery, her hand now moving faster and faster up and down his cock. Another squeeze, another load, this one shooting out over her fist, not as much power behind it, soaking her hand with hot cum. Faster she went, hoping to get him to shoot again, not disappointed when he arched up one last time, hot cum leaking from the head, running down over the crown of his cock onto her masturbating hand.

"GGGGoddddd, you know how to make me cum, AAAHHH,” shooting his hot cum all over her. “Bitch, fuck yes, jerk me off, AAAGGHH,” another load of cum running over her hand, her other hand squeezing the cum from his balls. He finally slumped in the chair, his cock drained. “You may go now, Sarah. You did very well, you learn well,” dismissing her.

Sarah got up and grabbed her clothes and left the room without dressing. She was ashamed. She went back to her room and quickly closed the door. She lay down on the bed, closing her eyes, the vision of her on her knees before him, jerking him off, him cumming all over her. She moved her hand down to her pussy and began to rub her clit, her ass arching off the bed, pinching harder on the hard clit. “AAAAGGGHHH,” she yelled, stuffing her hand in her mouth to silence her scream in ecstasy. She could taste the cum on her hand, her tongue racing over her fingers as she came again, her mouth full of his hot, thick cum, her camisole still wet from his cum.

Sarah awoke refreshed; she always did after a nice cum. The girls at the orphanage had taught her well. With no boys, this was the only alternative and as they got older, it became more frequent. She was embarrassed over last night. She had jerked off his cock and he had cum all over her. She wasn't sure what the reaction would be when they met today. It made her very nervous. She got dressed and went down to the kitchen to have breakfast. John was already in, having a cup of coffee. He looked at her as she entered. “Morning John, how are you this morning?"

"I presume everything went well last night,” a slight twinkle in his eyes.

"Yes,” she stammered, forgetting that John knew she was to be punished last night. She thought she could see a funny look, a knowing look. Did he somehow know what happened last night?

"That's good, Sarah, I like you, would like you to stay around. As long as you follow the rules and obey Michael, you will do well. I got to go, lots of work today. Bye.” He had to finish the spanking bench; it was only two more days until Saturday. Michael was excited about the suggestions he had, Sarah would not be as much. He could imagine her bent over the bench, her ass thrust up high, her legs spread wide. Maybe, Michael would let him have her. He would like that, fucking her from behind, maybe fucking her asshole. He walked out to the work shed, his cock hard, imagining.

Michael walked into the kitchen while Sarah was eating, nodded to her, grabbed his coffee and rushed out, barely even recognizing her existence. He liked to do that, put them off guard. He would inspect her later this afternoon, in his study where he would have privacy.

Sarah said good morning to Michael, but he was gone by time the words came out. Did last night really happen or did she imagine it? Michael didn't even seem to notice her. Well, maybe it's over with. She went about her work, cleaning some of the rooms, Michael's room and the study. She looked at the ottoman for long minutes, remembering her kneeling on it, Michael spanking her ass and thighs. Her gaze went to the chair, masturbating his cock until he shot his cum on her. Back to work got to put this out of her head. She could already feel her pussy getting wet again. The morning went quickly, followed by a long lunch, then back to work again. She was in the library when John found her.

"Michael would like you in the study now, Sarah,” watching her expression as he told her.

Sarah looked up surprised, “thank you John". Did she do anything wrong?

As soon as Sarah entered the study, she knew. Michael was sitting in his chair, the ottoman in front of him. He was wearing his robe. “I am going out this evening, so we might as well get your chore out of the way for the day. Come here, Sarah.” His voice was demanding and very matter of fact.

Sarah walked over to him, her arms at her sides. “Yes, sir."

His hands reached out for her hips, pulling her towards him. His robe briefly parted, his hard cock partially exposed. “Is your ass sore today, Sarah?” He turned her body until her back was facing him. He slapped her ass cheek, “do I have to repeat myself,” another slap to her ass.

"No, Master Michael. Yes, it was sore this morning, in fact it still is,” feeling his hands begin to casually run over her ass as if he owned her. She felt them grab her cheeks hard, his hand compressing her ass flesh.

"Hold still while I remove your skirt again, I want to see,” his fingers undoing the buttons and quickly stripping the skirt from her body. “Step out of it, Sarah, now the blouse, remove the blouse, quickly now, I don't have all day."

Sarah was quickly stripped down to her camisole, panties, garter belt and stockings, her back to Michael. She felt the hands on her silk panties, feeling them pinch and mold her ass cheeks.

"Legs apart, quickly now, more, that's good,” her legs now over three feet wide, perched high atop her high heels. “Now bend over and grab your ankles with your hands and stay in the position while I inspect you. Yes, bend over,” his hand on her back, forcing her to bend in the middle, her ass pushing out seductively into his face. “That's a good girl, now look between your legs at me, yes, don't look away."

Sarah felt humiliated as she was forced to bend over and grab her ankles. With her legs spread, she was open, his face directly in front of her ass, pushed out by the position before him. She looked up at him, everything upside down, the blood rushing to her brain. He was staring at her ass, his fingers running over her flesh, teasing along the crease between her legs, gently pulling stray pussy hairs out, her gasps of pain begging him to find more.

He pulled her panties tighter over her ass cheeks until he could make out the outline of her ass crack. He pulled higher, pushing them tighter into her pussy, her pussy lips forced to separate as they pushed in. His fingers started tracing the crack of her ass, down to her pussy, his fingers pushing in deeper, feeling the wetness begin to flow beneath her trapped panties. “Getting wet again, Sarah? He watched her face between her spread legs, his fingers running up and down her split pussy lips. He slapped her ass hard, “on your knees in front of me, quickly now,” pulling open his robe, his hard cock springing free. “Make me cum again; I don't have to teach you again, do I?"

Sarah could feel her pussy getting wet again; spread open for him as he played with her pussy through her wet panties. She stood back up again and got down on her knees before him. “No, Sir, I know what to do to please you.” Her hand reached out to his cock, grabbing it with one hand, her other hand searching for his hanging balls. She began to masturbate him again, her hand moving mechanically up and down his cock, blowing on his cock with her hot breath, squeezing his balls gently. All her tasks were geared to making him cum.

"When I cum, make sure I shoot on your face this time. I don't want it on your clothes. And keep your eyes open, I want to see your eyes when I cum,” leaning back in the chair as this lovely little girl masturbated him, her small hands stroking his cock up and down. He watched her face, only inches from his cock as she blew on it, making it jerk in uncontrollable pleasure. She was good. But tonight was the last night she would be masturbating him. Tomorrow, Saturday, she would be using her mouth to satisfy him. And he would be using his new spanking bench. He watched as he approached his climax, her hands moving faster, knowing what she was doing to him. “Closer, move your face closer,” he ordered her as his balls finally shot the first load of cum out his cock, hitting her directly on her nose, some already dripping down to the end. She jerked back as the first load hit her, surprised by the hot cum. He fired another load of hot, drippy cum on her cheek this time, almost hitting her mouth. “Don't wipe it off until I tell you to.” He grabbed her head and pulled it forward, “jerk harder, make me cum one more load, Sarah.” She obeyed, forcing another load of cum from his balls, his hands forcing her face closer. This load shot directly onto her clenched lips, the hot load already glistening on her lips. He moved his fingers over her lips, moving his cum around, spreading it on her lips from one side of her mouth to the other. “Now lick your lips clean, Sarah, I don't want anything left on your lips."

Sarah felt degraded as he shot his first load of cum on her face, then another, feeling the hot, thick cum slowly dripping down her face. He had told her not to wipe it. She felt hands grab her face, pulling it closer, ordering her to jerk another load of cum out of him. She knew where he was going to put the next load, clenching her lips tightly, waiting for it. She jerked his cock until it shot out, landing on her clenched lips. Then she heard it, his orders.

"Lick your lips until they are clean."

She didn't want to, but she couldn't resist. She had tasted his cum on her fingers last night as she masturbated. Cleaning her fingers as she came, rolling his cum around her mouth as her fingers masturbated herself to climax. She let her tongue come out and slowly slide sensuously over her lips, grabbing up the still hot cum and pushing it into her mouth, tasting the thick, salty fluid, her tongue on her lips again, searching for more.

"Now get out of here, I have to get ready for tonight."

Sarah grabbed her clothes and ran from the room, cum still on her nose and cheek, tears in her eyes. She went to her room, cuddled up in a ball, sobbing, humiliated at what he had forced her to perform. Her fingers moved down to her wet pussy, finding her hard clit and began to rub it, her hips moving on the bed until she climaxed again. Her fingers wiped his cum from her face and pushed it into her mouth as she came, her fingers trapped between her legs.

Sarah sat up in the bed, a look of fright on her face. She felt like something was wrong. She wasn't sure what it was, it was just an uncomfortable feeling as you have when you wake up from a bad dream. It was barely dawn, the light already starting to come through the window. She thought she saw some movement over in the corner of the room, her head turning quickly. Her eyes were still half closed, able to only make out a dark shadow.

"Master Michael, is that you?” A hint of terror in her voice as her eyes finally focused on the chair in the corner of the room. She could now see Michael sitting in the corner of the room, still dressed in the tuxedo that he had worn out last night. He was staring at her.

"No need to be frightened, Sarah. After all, this is MY house! I told you I have a right to go anywhere in it at any time.

Sarah pulled the blanket up to her neck, aware that she was only wearing a silk negligee that highlighted her body very tightly. “I'm sorry Sir; I didn't mean it that way. I was just startled to see you there. I didn't hear you come in."

"You will have to get use to me, I intend to make full use of my house and that includes your room. Now quickly get out of bed and come over here. It is Saturday and you have many chores to do for the day. Now hurry, I don't have all day to wait for you!"

Sarah jumped out of the bed. She straightened out her negligee, the silky fabric clinging to her body like a second skin. It went down to a little ways past her knees, but she felt naked. The top was low cut, allowing ample naked flesh to the eyes, a slit cut down between her breasts, revealing her cleavage. The rest of the garment clung to her body, highlighting her hourglass waist, her tight ass and you could almost discern her sex mound.

Michael watched as she moved towards him, her hips swaying seductively, her bare feet lightly tapping on the floor. He had been out all last night drinking with his friends. Naturally there were many women, but he didn't want them last night. Every since he began to teach Sarah how to satisfy his sexual urges, that is all he could think about. He had been sitting in the chair for over an hour, watching Sarah sleeping, the sunrise slowly bringing its light into the room. He could see the innocence in her face, the innocence that he would soon take from her. He had watched her breathing, his cock becoming hard as he imagine her hands stroking it. When her mouth opened slightly, he imagined his cock slipping between her sensuous lips, her hot breath bathing his cock. He could not wait until tonight. No, he wanted her to satisfy him now.

Sarah saw his hands outstretched, urging her forwards towards him. Was he going to make her jerk off his cock again and shoot all over her face? She moved forward, not wanting to make him angry, hoping to avoid any more punishment. She stared straight ahead as she felt his hands already begin to run over her body. His hands grabbed her hips, naked beneath the negligee and turn her until her back was to him. She felt his hands slide over her ass cheeks, his fingers clenching on them. She let her ass cheeks relax, knowing the punishment for tightening her cheeks and refusing to allow him complete access to her body.

Michael just loved the feel of her flesh beneath his fingers, his cock hard as he ran his hands over her haunches, feeling her young body. “Your legs spread your legs for me,” he ordered her. He saw her legs move outward, drawing the negligee tighter on her body. He let his hands slide down between her legs until he reached the bottom of the negligee, then moving up again, this time the negligee pushed aside as he did. His hands reached the juncture of her thighs, feeling the hairy mound of her sex, his cock jumping in his pants as he visualized her red hair pussy. He wanted to see her naked and he wanted to see her now. “I want to watch as you take a bath. Run the water for it while I get more comfortable."

Sarah had never been completely naked before him. Now he wanted her to strip for him and take a bath while he watched. Hesitantly she moved to the bath, putting the drain plug in and running the hot water. She watched as Michael moved his chair over to the tub, sitting it prominently at the head of the tub. He would have an unobstructed view of her from the front. She put in some bubble bath, hoping that it might obscure some of his view when she got into the water.

"Turn towards me, Sarah. Lower the straps of your negligee. I have never seen your breasts naked before, but I do see your hard nipples pointing out. I remember you told me you had large nipples. I will soon to find out. Slowly, tease me a little, Sarah,” laughing as he said it.

She was always proud of her breasts though they were on the small side. Some of the other girls had large breasts and she knew that in five years they would be hanging down to their belly button. She allowed the straps of the negligee to slide slowly down her arms, one hand crossed in front of her, keeping the negligee from falling down in the front and exposing her breasts. She allowed the top to lower, her hands clutching her breasts, hiding them from Michael's view as she pulled her arms out of the straps. Her hand was the only thing keeping the negligee up in the front. She saw Michael move his hand down to his pants, his fingers sliding the zipper down. He reached inside and grabbed his cock, brining it out, his hand gripping it tightly.

"You make my cock hard, Sarah; you know what you are going to have to do, don't you?"

She looked at his hand, stroking the huge cock as he watched her. Soon he would force her to do it, stroke it until he came again. “Yes, sir,” she replied.

"Your tits, let me see your tits,” Michael getting impatient.

Startled, Sarah let the negligee fall to her waist, her breasts now naked for the first time to Michael. Her hands hung uselessly to her side, unable to decide what to do with him, humiliated at having to strip before him.

Michael licked his lips when he saw her. Her pink nipples, pointed, surrounded by the dark areola, her skin around it an alabaster white. Redheads always had pale complexions, susceptible to the suns burning rays. That is what always intrigued him about her, that and the redhead bush she had. His cock jerked in anticipation of that vision. He saw her staring straight-ahead, not wanting her eyes to meet his, her humiliation almost complete. First he wanted her completely naked. “Touch your nipples with your fingertips; make them harder for me, Sarah."

Her hand moved up as she cringed at the suggestion. While she did masturbate often, more often lately as Michael had forced her to strip and service him sexually, she had never done it in front of anyone else. At least not a male, she had masturbated occasionally with some of the girls at the orphanage. She felt her nipples harden as soon as she touched them, more sensitive then usual. Her fingers played with the hardened buds, running her sharp fingernails over the tips, the pain mixing with the pleasure as she did. She always received a masochistic pleasure in sexual pain, often pinching her nipples harder then she should have.

Michael watched her playing with her nipples, her eyes slightly closed, caught up in the pleasure of the moment. He could see her hips gently rolling, imagining how wet she was. “Wet your fingers and play with your nipples, Sarah.” His cock jerked as two fingers pushed into her mouth, her tongue running over them, Michael imagining that it was his cock. She was teasing him, running her fingers in and out as if they were his cock.

Sarah couldn't believe what she was doing, acting like she was a street whore sucking his cock, her lips wrapped tightly around her fingers, her tongue running over them, getting them wet with her saliva. Her fingers moved down, lightly touching her nipples, the wet fingers sending a shiver through her body. She could feel her pussy getting wetter, glad she was going to get into the bath, hoping she would avoid Michael's detection. She had never felt her nipples so big before, it almost felt like they were going to explode. She teased the tip with her fingernail, running the sharp point over it before running it around her areola, tiny goose bumps appearing as they scarped pleasurably over it. She was suddenly snapped out of her sexual dream by Michael's voice.

"Strip off the negligee; I want to see that red-haired bush.” His hand stroked his cock with broad strokes, watching as she slowly stripped for him. Her hands pulled the negligee up from the bottom, pulling it up over her head, slowly revealing her naked legs, higher up until Michael could finally see her bush. He thought he was going to cum as Sarah pulled it above her waist, her naked pussy, hidden by a large red bush. God, he had never seen anything like it before. He always had a desire for a redheaded girl, but could never find one. It was Mr. Smith's phone call from the orphanage, telling him of Sarah that excited his cock so much. It had been expensive, but Michael wasn't going to miss out this chance. It was worth every penny he spent on her. Her pubic hair was just like the hair on her head, a bright red. And it was in abundance. He normally shaved his girls, not this one.

Sarah dropped the negligee on the floor, standing naked in front of Michael. She looked at him, his eyes not on her face, but staring intently at what was between her legs. It was so embarrassing to stand while he openly ogled her. Her hands clenched, at her sides, waiting for further instructions.

"Such a beautiful red bush, but I must see your cunt. Peel your pussy lips back, let me see the pink of your pussy. Spread your legs open wide."

Her legs parted, spreading to over two feet. Her hands moved to the front of her, running over her pussy, not doing as he said yet, just lightly touching her mound. Her pussy hair was silky smooth, just like her long red hair on her head. Her fingers pushed between the fine hair until she grabbed her pussy lips ever so gently and began to peel them back, feeling the cool air of the room running over her wet pussy. Sarah pulled them back until she could feel a slight twinge of pain, holding herself open to Michael gaze. Her face turned crimson in humiliation, naked, her own hands spreading her most intimate opening for his inspection. “Yes, sir,” she replied.

"So lovely, Sarah, your pink insides, framed by that beautiful red bush.” Michael's hand continued to stroke his cock his cock. “Get into the bathtub. I want to watch you bathe."

Sarah lowered herself into the hot tub water, wanting to hide her shame of being so wantonly exposed to Michael. She grabbed the soap and washed her body, ignoring Michael sitting next to the tub, stroking his cock as he stared so blatantly. She tried to put him out of her mind as she went about her bath, often times she was shocked back to reality by his commands. Stand in the tub and wash your pussy. Turn around and spread your ass cheeks apart and wash your anus. Each time she begrudgingly obeyed. Finally she was finished and stood in the tub, drying her body as the tub drained.

"Come over her, Sarah.” Michael's hands were outstretched as she stood before him. He let the towel slip to the floor, moving her so she was between his legs, one hand moving behind her and one hand in front. “Spread your legs again, this time farther,” he ordered. His face was only inches from her pussy, the sweet scent of the bath oil covering her body. His hands caressed her supple skin, rubbing her sensuously as he did. One hand moved up and cupped her breast, pinching at the pert nipple, bringing it erect again. He pinched it harder, feeling her feet shuttle back and forth, but her hands didn't try to prevent his actions. He squeezed the nipple harder, seeing it turn a darker red as he squeezed the blood to the tip. He twisted the nub, a small moan coming from her lips as he did. Still she didn't move or attempt to stop him.

Her teeth were clenched as Michael dug his fingers into her nipple, twisting the delicate morsel harshly. It hurts so badly, but she didn't move, a strange masochistic thrill running through her body. “MMMmmm,” she murmured.

His hand slipped down the flat plane of her stomach until his fingers were tangled in her red bush. He allowed his fingers to play with the silky strands, twisting them with his fingers and pulling them. He could hear some of the hairs tearing out, tiny yelps escaping from her mouth as they were yanked painfully out. He grabbed her sex mound with his whole hand, gripping her if she was a ball. When she bucked her hips backward to escape the groping hand, his other hand was waiting, gripping her ass cheeks tightly, one finger snuggled tightly between her cheeks, his fingertip nestled snuggly against her delicate asshole. A quick snap of that finger against her asshole pierced her opening, sending her hips scrambling forward again into the grip of his hand.

Sarah felt her body being manhandled by Michael, a finger pressed into her asshole, feeling strange as it kept her open, the finger moving against her sphincter, rubbing it. His other hand was now pushed between her pussy lips, already covered with her juices, her body betraying the effect Michael was having on her. One finger rubbed up and down her slit, moving all the way down, up and over her vagina, rubbing the tight opening, before moving up to her clit and rubbing the hard bud that had already poked out of its protection.

Michael began to masturbate Sarah, wanting to hear her burst into an orgasm. He saw her hips moving back and forth, forcing the finger in her asshole to penetrate her deeper, her asshole clenching on the invading digit as it did. Her pussy was soaked, covering his fingers with her juices, the smell of her sex permeating the room. His finger poked inside her virgin body, feeling the tightness as she clenched on the invading fingers. Her asshole, though not lubricated, sucked his finger in deeper each time she forced her hips backward. He heard her groan in pain as the finger in her asshole rasped harshly up her back passage, unable to stop the duel ravishment of her virgin body.

Sarah could feel the beginning of an orgasm coming over her. While she had cum from her own fingers, this was different. She was stripped naked, all of her treasures exposed to Michael's eyes and fingers, forced to spread her legs and let him have his way with her. The finger in her asshole tore into her being, having never felt as violated as she did now. It pushed around inside her, like a tiny animal, moving back and forth, never resting, continually stimulating her body. It hurt, but it also made her pussy wetter. The forced masturbation of her body was overcoming all of her senses. She felt two fingers now stretching open her pussy, banging up against her hymen, forcing her asshole back on the fat finger pressed. “MMMMM,” she groaned a mixture of pain and pleasure.

Michael moved forward, grabbing one of Sarah's clenching hands, placing it on his hard cock. “Stroke it nicely while I make you cum,” he ordered her, watching as her delicate hand began to run up and down his hard cock, squeezing the head of his cock as she passed over it, her fingernail rubbing just underneath the bulbous head, making it jerk in response. “Yes, such a good girl, Sarah,” a second finger joining the first in her asshole, a yelp in pain escaping her mouth as she jerked forward onto the fingers banging against her virginity. “Careful, I don't want to take your virginity yet, it will be my cock that will do that tonight."

Sweat began to run down Sarah's body, the hot water of the bath and the increasing rapid movement of her body on the masturbating fingers overheating her body. She felt his thumb push against her clit, pushing it hard against her pubic bone, moving it back and forth. Her hips began to gyrate in rhythm, moving left to right. She felt the fingers inside her pull up on her body, straining onto her tiptoes to relieve some of the pressure, balancing precariously on Michael's fingers. She felt her body shuddering, her pussy and asshole tightening on the fat fingers, clenching and unclenching as she began to lose herself to the orgasm that began to overtake her. Her toes ached from the perched position, her thighs hurting from the obscene spread of her legs, but her pussy climaxed wetly over the fingers inside her. Her toes gave out, her feet moving flat on the ground, the fingers not relenting, driving her pussy deeper onto them, almost taking her virginity with it. She arched backwards when she felt her hymen stretching, forcing her to take the two fingers stretching her asshole all the way in until Michael's knuckles banged against her anus. “OOOOOWW, MMMMM, GGGGGoDDDDDD,” Sarah cried as she came again, the fingers still twisting and turning inside her, her clit still smash by his grinding thumb.

Michael smiled as she came, her juices covering her fingers, more aggressive now, making her feel the power he had over her body, twisting painfully inside her asshole, stretching her open. Her hands jerked his cock, her fingers moving faster, holding it tighter, pulled the foreskin back and forth. Michael gritted his teeth, holding back an orgasm. He had other plans; he wanted to shoot his cum in her mouth as soon as she finished cumming. She must have cum at least three times until she finally slumped down, his fingers the only thing holding her up. He pulled his finger out of her asshole, her sphincter fighting their removal as he did. Finally they popped out, his fingers in her pussy sliding wetly along her cum soaked pussy. He could see her dew on the red hair of her pussy, glistening in the early morning light. He lowered her to the floor, Sarah not realizing what was transpiring, her body just too exhausted to stop anything. Michael knew that this was the time to take advantage of the situation.

A pillow was placed on the floor in front of her, Michael helping her kneel onto it. She saw him stand up, her hand still moving gently back and forth over his cock, now slippery with his leaking cum. He moved closer to her, her face now level with his cock, her hand jerking the hard cock towards her mouth. It suddenly dawned on her what Michael planned to do. He wanted to put his cock in her mouth and make her suck him. She was sure that he wouldn't let her take it out when he came, no, he would want her to swallow it. Before she had a chance to protest, fingers in the corner of her mouth pushed in, forcing her to open wide, the hot flesh of Michael's cock forced inside, leaving a trail of leaking cum in its path. Her tongue moved in response, salaciously moving over the head. Her tongue had meant to lick the salty cum from her lips but had instead provided a startling reaction from Michael, a short burst of cum shooting out from the end into the confines of her hot mouth. Her mouth closed in reaction, her teeth clamping down on the flesh filling her mouth, biting into the hard flesh.

"OOWW,” yelled Michael in pain, “you bitch,” pulled his cock painfully from her mouth; his hand swung back and slapped her hard across the face, her cheek already turning red. He grabbed her head tightly, his fingers pushing in on the sides, lifting her face up towards hers. “You will pay for that tonight, Sarah,” her eyes already watering from the pain of the slap. “I better not feel your teeth again!"

Her head rattled by the slap, her hands clenching in pain as her head was held tightly, she felt Michael's cock again bang against her mouth. Fearing punishment, she opened her mouth slightly, his large cock taking her brief surrender to force its way into the depths of her hot mouth. She quickly covered her teeth with her lips as it slid in, the bulbous head now securely in, her lips wrapped around the base of the crown of his cock. She trembled in fear, her heavy breathing igniting the cock in her mouth to jerk about.

"Now hold the head in there just like that. Be a good girl and I will feed you some of my hot cum,” he laughed, watching the sweet lips of this innocent girl wrapped around his cock, her eyes searching for relief from the terrible task he was asking from her. The only relief she would find is when he unloaded his sperm into her stomach. “Now run your tongue over it, very slowly, make sure you get the tip, taste the cum,” his hands still holding her still on his cock. He moaned in pleasure as the tongue caressed his hard cock, feeling it jerk in response. “MMMM, so much better, Sarah, you are a natural cocksucker. You just need a little training and a little punishment to keep you in line, but I can provide both of them. Now take it a little deeper.” He pushed with his hips all the while holding her head still, his cock sliding over her wet lips, moving deeper into her mouth. “Rub your tongue under the crown of my cock. Oh, yeah, sssso good, Sarah."

The cock pushed deeper into her mouth. She feared that he would soon reach the back of her mouth, the entrance to her throat. She feared that wouldn't stop him, he would continue on, forcing it deeper as she choked on it. She ran her tongue over it, feeling the veins sticking out, every bump and ridge on it. She could taste the salty, thick cum leaking out, the texture sitting on her tongue. He tilted her head up, straightening out her throat, his hips pushing his cock in and out of her mouth, her lips smacking loudly on it as she tried to make it as tight as possible for his cock.

"Deeper, Sarah, I want you to take it deeper now. Take a big breath and begin to breathe through your nose.” Michael began to slowly let his cock slip through her lips, each time more of it was pushed into her mouth. He put both of his hands at the back of her head, knowing that soon she would try to move away.

"AAAGGGHH,” Sarah choking, her stomach almost feeling like she would vomit as the head of his cock pushed into the back of her mouth. It was just like the doctor when he put the stick in the back of your mouth to check your throat. Only this stick was bigger, a large, fleshy hot cock. She felt the hands on her head tighten, not allowing her to move. It pulled out, but immediately pushed back in again. “GGGGGLLLUUUGGG,” this time she gagged worse as she was forced to swallow the head of his cock. “MMMMGGG,” trying to breathe through her nose, the cock feeling like it was suffocating her. She could feel it swell inside her throat, her gagging forcing her throat muscles to grab at it, milking it. She could feel it jump and move in her throat, each time her stomach would turn, the choking almost continuous.

"That's it, Sarah, breathe through your nose, relax, and let it happen.” Michael could feel her body shuddering, panic setting in. She was having trouble breathing. He pulled his cock out until only the head was inside her lips. “Take a deep breathe, you are going to have to learn to swallow it.” He pushed with his hips again, hearing her sucking in air in expectations of what would happen. It hit the back of her throat again, his saliva and cum covered cock sliding easily along her throat passage and down inside again. Again, Sarah choked and gagged, this time not as much as before. “You're learning,” his fingers grabbed the base of his cock, pumping it as he continued to fuck her face. He pushed hard with his cock, burying over two inches of cock inside her throat. He looked down, her throat bulging out.

Sarah struggled but it didn't do any good. Michael held her firmly by the hair, her mouth now only a receptacle for his cock. She dido’ know how much more she could stand, her throat burning as he used her face like a pussy, fucking it with his cock. Her throat was sore, the gagging and choking taking its toll on her body. She had to get it over with; she had to make him cum. As much as she hated the thought of him dumping his sperm in her mouth, she had to stop the fucking of her face. She began to run her tongue around the cock, swirling it as she did. Her hands reached up and grabbed his balls, hot and heavy, swollen in lust. She began to grasp them lightly, feeling each ball inside, massaging them, hoping to force the cum from them.

"Make me cum, Sarah, that's sssssoo good, milk the cum from my balls.” He could feel her soft hands rubbing his balls, her hot lips wrapped tightly around his cock, her tongue bathing it with her saliva and her throat crammed so tightly with his cock. He wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. He needed to cum and he needed to cum now. He plucked his cock out of her throat, wanting her to taste his cum as he shot off. “Pump my cock with your hand. Make me cum inside your mouth."

Her other hand grabbed his cock by the base and began to use broad strokes up and down the hard flesh, dragging the skin back and forth, her other hand massaging the cum from his balls. His cockhead sat heavily on her tongue, her tongue moving along the rim of the crown, licking at it. She could feel the cum rush from his balls, her hand squeezing tightly onto them as they released their hot fluids. Her lips felt it shoot up the hard rod, the cock jerking as it shot out the first rope of cum, the hot, salty fluid shooting out to the back of her throat. “GGGGGGGGHHHH,” she choked as it quickly filled her mouth. Her hand pumped harder, rewarded with a second powerful blast of cum shooting out. She gulped, swallowing the first shot, her mouth filling rapidly.

Michael pushed with his hips, emptying his balls of his sperm into her virgin mouth. He saw her eyes open wide as her mouth was suddenly filled with his sperm, unable to believe the large amount of fluid he was pumping inside her. Tears ran down her face, choking as some shot down her throat. Her hands were busy, stroking and milking while her mouth continued to suck down his cum. Another load shot inside, small trickles of his cum running from the corner of her mouth. Her throat bobbed up and down, swallowing the copious amount of cum he was giving her. Her tongue swirled over his piss slit, his cock jerking in response, another load of cum shooting out.

Sarah couldn't believe that he had that much sperm. She kept swallowing, unable to contain all of it in her mouth, some leaking down her chin. The thick, salty cum filled her oral orifice. The cock kept pumping out more cum, her lips aching from spreading so tightly around the cock, her tongue hanging uselessly, pinned down to the bottom of her mouth by the hard cock. “GGGUUULLLP,” her stomach started to groan from being filled with so much fluid. She felt the cock begin to soften in her mouth, having shot out four loads of cum, emptying his balls. The rubbery flesh sat in her mouth, covered in her saliva and his cum.

"Lick it off as I take it out. You must always clean my cock when I fuck you,” Michael ordered her. He felt her lips tighten as he slowly drew his cock from her mouth, pulling hard as her tongue raced over it. It finally popped out of her mouth, a loud sucking sound coming from her lips as it escaped. Michael looked down at her, her tear stained face, her lips red and wet, covered in his cum, dried cum on her chin. “You did a good job of sucking my cock, Sarah,” he exclaimed. “But you are still going to be punished tonight, especially for biting my cock.” He got up, grabbing a towel and his clothes, leaving Sarah still kneeling on the floor as he shut the door.

Sarah couldn't concentrate her thoughts only of the punishment that Michael would inflict on her body tonight. Sarah kept busy all day, but she continued to dread the punishment. She was aghast when she entered Michael's study to bring him his lunch and saw the punishment bench. It stood out in the center of the room, a massive wood structure laced with leather straps.

Michael looked up when she entered, smiling as he saw her eyes feast upon the punishment bench, eyes wide open in terror at the thought of her bondage in the device. “John did a good job, don't you think?"

Sarah couldn't believe that John was behind the evil contraption. She had thought of him as her only friend in the house, now she was confronted with the knowledge that he knew and condoned what Michael was going to force her to submit to. Each time she would see him now, she could only imagine the thoughts behind his eyes. Was he like Michael, only wanting to take advantage of her situation and have her submit to him sexually? Her eyes looked over the device, from the pillory device in the front that would hold her head and arms tight, to the back pillory with the numerous holes for varying degree of spread on her legs. She didn't notice the board that could be raised to split her pussy lips apart and force her to ride the sharp ridge. Nor did she see the bright shiny clamps that would bite into her nipples, springs putting tremendous tension on them, pulling her nipples far from her body.

"Please, Sir, I will obey you, do not punish me on that evil contraption,” she cried out, her eyes pleading to Michael.

"You must learn your position here, Sarah and tonight will be your next lesson. Now leave my food and be off with you, unless you would like to begin your punishment now?"

"No, Sir, no,” rushing out of the room. She went back into the kitchen, her face red in shame as she saw John staring at her when she entered. She went into the pantry, a small room lined with shelves on one side, holding the provisions for the house. She couldn't face looking at John, knowing what she would have to endure tonight at the hands of Michael and that John was instrumental in her punishment. She was grabbing some cans of food when she heard someone enter the narrow pantry. She heard the voice of John and then felt his body against hers, pushing her against the shelves. She was pinned within the tiny confines of the pantry.

"I hear you have seen my handiwork. Michael has promised me some time with you strapped into it. He allows me wide latitude in punishing the maids at the manor and you will be no exception. If you want some leniency with me, you better learn to obey and please me."

"I thought you were my friend, someone I could trust and depend on?” Sarah felt John moving behind her, pushing hard against her. She felt his hands move up and touch her waist, pinning her tightly to the shelves.

John moved his head towards her, his hot breath on her neck. “You will be more then a friend to me, Sarah. Much more then a friend. I have such nice things I will do to you and you will do to me. Now, raise your hands up onto the top shelf. Higher, all the way up.” Her hands moved up, slowly climbing up the shelves until they were almost extended up. “Yes, that is good. Now hold still."

Sarah trembled in fear as Johns hands began to move over her body. His hands slid up from her waist, slowly moving up her sides, Sarah knowing that they were heading for her unprotected breasts, now thrust up high by her outstretched arms. She felt so vulnerable, pinned tightly to the shelves, feeling John's hard cock already rubbing sensuously against her ass cheeks. She pushed back on her ass in sudden response as his hands touched the soft swell of her breasts.

"Yes, push back a little from the shelves, but keep your ass tightly against my cock. I want to be able to touch your body. You like that, don't you Sarah. You like being made helpless, unable to stop the ravishment of your own body. I bet your pussy is soaking wet by now. I will soon find out. I am going to make you cum, Sarah. You'd like that, wouldn't you, Sarah, forced to cum for me?"

Sarah felt the hands slowly move over the sides of her breasts, fingers running over the flesh held tightly within the silk camisole. She could feel her nipples already hardening in anticipation when the fingers would touch them. She knew he was right, she could feel the dampness between her legs. Ashamed at her own behavior she pushed out from the shelves, knowing that she was allowing him complete access to her body. She pushed her ass against him, feeling the hard cock in his pants rubbing against her cheeks. “No, please don't,” she begged, but moved her ass sensuously against the hard cock. She felt a tongue push into her ear, a small groan of pleasure escaping from her lips as the wet digit moved around in her ear canal.

John's hands moved forward, grabbing her up-thrust breasts fully within his large hands. He squeezed them tightly, feeling her push against his cock, straining in his pants for release. “You have such nice tits, Sarah.” His fingers sought out her nipples, large points protruding from her dress. He grabbed each one of them tightly between two fingers and began to apply pressure. “Do you like it when I squeeze them tight? Does the pain feel good?” He twisted them, pinching harder to make sure they didn't escape his grasp. He felt them grow bigger from the manual ministration of his fingers.

"OOOOOHHHH,” Sarah moaned as her body shuddered in pleasure. Her nipples hurt and at the same time she felt a tremor of excitement move through her body as her breasts were roughly fondled for John's enjoyment. “Ouch” she cried and arched her ass sharply back onto his cock as he gave her a brutal pinch of her nipple. “OWWW,” again she moved back as he did it again.

His fingers tore at her nipples, making her push back on his cock. Each time his cock jerked in appreciation as her silky ass moved over the front of his pants. He continued to pinch them hard, her ass simulating a fucking motion on his cock. “You are going to be a hot fuck, Sarah, too bad that Michael will get you first. But that pussy will still be tight when I fuck it, yes, nice and tight. Keep fucking back on me."

Sarah lowered her hands as she felt the hands move over the front of her dress, plucking open the buttons, spreading the front open, the fat hands yanking the top of her dress off her shoulders, the camisoles straps falling down off her shoulders at the same time. She felt the cool air blow across her naked breasts, the nipples so hard they hurt. She didn't have to wait for long before the hands returned, this time to her naked flesh, the harsh fingers moving over her small breasts, grabbing the dark colored areolas, fingernails digging into the tender flesh. His fingers moved so fast it felt like more then two hands ravishing her breasts, pinching and pulling on the nipples. They pulled her breasts out from her body, his fingers anchored tightly to the nipples. A quick twist brought a sharp yelp from her mouth, her ass pushing hard against his cock. She could only imagine how she looked, her arms high above her head again, her dress and camisole hanging from her waist, naked from the waist up. She was moaning in pleasure as his hands abused her body, her ass rising and falling onto his pant covered hard cock.

"Let's see if your pussy is wet,” John's hands sliding her dress down over her hips, the material straining to keep from bursting. His fingers moved over her abdomen, pushing in hard, forcing her ass back hard on his cock again. “Spread your legs, Sarah. Be a good girl and spread your legs for me."

Her legs spread open, John's feet moving between hers, forcing her to spread them wider. Her dress was crumpled at her feet, standing half-naked, her panties now the only clothes remaining. She didn't have to wait long before she felt the hands again, fingers running down the sides, searching out and finding the tightly knotted ribbons holding the silky material together. The fingers fumbled for long seconds before she felt the garment flutter to the floor. “AAAAHH,” she shuddered in pleasure as she felt the rough skin of John's hands move down over her abdomen until it reached the top of her pubic mound, fingers intertwining in the silky red hair.

John pushed his finger between her pussy slit, his fingers gliding effortlessly down the wet slit. His finger touched the opening to her pussy, feeling the tightness as he pressed in with the tip of his finger. “Michael will enjoy you pussy tonight. So tight.” His fingers moved around the opening, her hips moved in circles to the fingering of her virgin cunt. “So wet, you enjoy being taken against your will, don't you Sarah,” his fingers running up and down her slippery slit, the wet fingertips making her body shudder as they touched her erect clit. He felt her move her naked ass back onto his cock and knew that he needed relief soon. “Reach back and take out my cock, Sarah. I want to feel your naked ass,” he ordered her.

"No, please don't make me,” but her hands were already moving behind her, quickly unsnapping his pants, John helping to push them to the floor. He almost came when her hot hands touched his rock-hard cock, it jerking in response.

"Arms back up,” he ordered her, now completely naked and spread open before him. He reached down and spread her ass cheeks apart, her unprotected asshole exposed to his gaze. She jerked forward when the hot rubbery head of his cock touched the tiny opening. “Back, push back,” he ordered. He slapped her ass hard, the sound ringing out in the tiny room. “Now back, rub against my cock."

"EEEHHH,” she cried as his hand stung her naked ass cheek. She pushed back on his cock, feeling the huge slab of hot meat rubbing sensuously over her exposed bottom. She could feel the head of his cock, sticky with cum rubbing onto her tiny anus, her body shivering in the fear that he would push it in and sodomize her. She had heard some of the girls talk about it at the orphanage and they revealed how painful and humiliating it was to have such a huge organ pushed into such a tiny orifice. The Headmaster has sodomized them sometime for up to twenty minutes, their screams only making him harder. His cock tore in and out of their back passage as they were bent over, spread open like a dog in heat.

ohn grabbed her tightly by the hips, his huge hands gripping the flesh. He began to rotate her back and forth over his cock, his cum dripping and glimmering on her naked flesh as he masturbated on her naked ass. “Yes Sarah, make me cum,” his fingers reaching down to her naked sex, his finger finding her clit and pinching it tightly.

"AAAghh,” she cried, arching back onto the cock, almost driving it up her ass as she did. Another sharp pinch, forcing her to dry fuck his cock with her ass. She felt him clench her ass cheeks together tightly; his cock forced between them, rubbing up and down the split between them, the head pushing down on her exposed asshole. “No,” she cried, she could feel the first shudders of an orgasm rippling through her body. “NNOO,” not like this she thought, naked and spread, dry humping a hard cock in her ass cheeks.

"Yes, cum for me Sarah, cum with me,” his finger continued to abuse her sensitive clit as she humped his cock. He pumped her hips up and down, her body covered in sweat, her hips moving faster and faster as her orgasm approached.

Her head rose up and she cried out, “GGGGOOODD,” her ass thrust back as far as she could, her cum running down the insides of her thighs as she came from John's ministrations of her body. She felt him jerk her back onto his cock and hold her as his cock began to pump out his hot cum all over her naked flesh, running down the crack of her ass to mix with her cum on her thighs. Another orgasm hit her as she felt a powerful burst of his cum hit directly on her asshole, almost feeling like it was entering her. The head of his cock entered the inside of her rectum, expanding it open on the slippery cum lubricating her back passage. She groaned in pain as she felt another burst of cum, this time entering her rectum.

John could not contain himself as he came. His cock had accidentally entered her asshole, slick from his first load of cum. It was only with a large amount of self-control, fearing the consequences of what Michael would do to him if he did that, was he was able to pull his cock from her asshole. Her asshole gripped him tightly as he pulled it from her and her tight hole sucked a load of cum out of him as he exited.

Their bodies were spent, John's cock already shrinking. “Don't say anything about my cock in your asshole to Michael or I will make your life miserable,” his hand slapping her naked ass cheeks again. “Now get dressed and get to work,” as he pulled up his pants as he left the pantry.

Sarah put her clothes back on, forced to pull her panties over her cum soaked ass, feeling the material clinging to her flesh. She went back to work, the thought of the punishment entering her mind again.

After a quick bath, Sarah put on her clothes, the silky panties and camisole, a white silk blouse, buttoned neatly up the front and a long black skirt, clinging tightly to her hips and ass. She was perched atop a pair of black three inch heels they stretched her legs taunt. She knocked on the door and entered without waiting for a response. Michael was sitting by the fireplace in his smoking jacket, his naked legs reflecting that he wore nothing underneath the garment. The fire blazed off the shiny wood of the punishment bench, the smell of the fresh leather of the straps filling the room. She shuddered at the thought of her punishment, small tears already forming in her eyes.

Michael's hand reached down to his erect cock already pushing up the silk garment as he gazed at Sarah. “Come here,” he ordered her, not even exchanging the customary pleasantries, asserting his supreme authority over her. “Quickly."

Sarah moved in front of him, staring straight ahead as she saw his hand already stroking his covered cock. She saw the wide array of instruments on the floor next to the bench and she shuddered. There was a long wooden ruler, a riding crop, a three inch leather strap, two paddles, one wooden and the other leather with metal studs and the most evil looking three strand whip that had to be at least two feel long with tiny knots all along the length of them. She knew this was going to be painful.

"Move over to the desk and bend over it with your hands gripping the other side,” Michael ordered her as he stood and followed her to the desk. He watched her ass swing sensuously before him, molded tightly within the confines of the skirt. His hand swung and hit it sharply; the loud smack rang out in the room. “Come quickly,” his hand pushed down on her back, forced her down onto the hard desk. “Grab the other end,” watching as she had to stretch out onto her toes to accommodate his orders.

She felt hands fumbling with the buttons on the back of her skirt and felt it loosened and fall to the floor. She stepped out of the garment, obeying Michael's orders. She felt his feet nudge against her ankles, urging her to spread her legs, first the left one, then the right until they were spread obscenely to the edges of the desk, over four feet wide.

"Can you keep your legs spread for me, or should I tie them to the desk legs?"

"No sir, don't tie them, I will keep them spread,” sobbing at the humiliation of subjecting herself to his will. She felt his hands begin to rub over her asscheeks, taking possession of her body without protest. She could feel her pussy already wet in anticipation, the stripping of her body naked before him exciting her. She almost forgot the punishment as she felt the fingers running up and down her ass split, one finger pushing hard on her anus spread open beneath the silky undergarments. She felt his hot breath between her legs and knew that he must be kneeling down, his eyes staring directly between her legs, a gentle breeze blowing on her pussy from behind. “MMMM,” she moaned quietly, hoping that Michael wouldn't hear her pleasure.

Michael slipped the knots of the panties loose and let the silk garment fall silently down between her legs. His fingers pulled her ass cheeks apart, two fingers stretched her cheeks, her tiny anus exposed to his gaze. He inhaled the musty smell of her body; her pungent scent assailed his nostrils. His tongue pushed out and touched the tiny bud, the wet tongue touching her hot flesh. He could taste her, her scent, her excitement.

"GGGGOOODDD,” Sarah moaned as a shudder ran through her body as her anus was tongued for the first time. Why did all of them have such an interest in her anus? She felt his fingers push up between her legs and along her tender inner thighs until it reached her wet pussy from behind. She felt her lips pulled apart, the air in the room blowing on her super-heated pussy.

"Arch up for me, Sarah, arch up your hot ass and pussy for me."

Her legs raised up higher, her toes stretched tightly as she presented her naked sex for his inspection. She had never felt so used and humiliated as she was now, yet she would probably cum if his tongue touched her erect clit. She could hear him shuffle behind her and felt his hands back on her naked ass cheeks again. She looked back and saw his hand clutching the large wooden ruler, stepping back from her near naked body.

"Arch up a little higher, I want your pussy pouch pushed out, legs spread wide, I want that cute little asshole open and exposed. That's a good girl, now I want you to hold real still for me and don't close your legs. You're to receive 20 with the ruler. If you move, I'll start all over."

"AAAAWWWWW,” she cried out, her eyes shut tightly, and her legs trembled as the ruler hit her tender ass cheeks. At first she only heard the sound as they wood hit her flesh with a resounding smack. It felt like minutes before the pain rushed up from her ass cheeks to her brain the pain overpowering her senses. “OOOOWWW, no more,” she begged, but knew that it was useless to beg. This would only be the beginning.

The wooden ruler tapped between her legs, smacking lightly against her spread pussy lips. “Up higher, I like you on your toes. Good girl,” as she arched up again, presenting her naked sex to the wooden ruler. The ruler again slapped on her naked flesh, this time smacking between her spread cheeks, the top of the ruler hitting her open asshole.

It felt like her asshole was torn from her body as the wooden ruler smacked her most intimate part of her body. The pain shot up into her bowels, her stomach cramping in response to the cruel punishment. “Not there,” she cried out, her legs perched perilously on her toes, legs spread obscenely.

Michael didn't wait for any further response, the ruler continued to beat her naked ass and sex. He proceeded slowly, allowing her body to calm down before inflicting another painful swat on her, making her feel the full effects of each swat. The wooden ruler played all over her naked sex. It hit her ass cheeks, her asshole and finally he played the ruler up from the floor and hit her unprotected pussy, the wood splatting noisily against her wet inner pussy lips. His cock hardened each time as he tore screams from her lips, her feet dancing on her toes as she performed a “punishment dance” for his pleasure. He would stroke his fingers up between her pussy lips, preparing her, making her wetter for the wooden ruler to slap hard against the inner lips. She consented to his ministrations, her pussy juicing up each time with his fingers, her lips pulled back, exposing her pink inner pussy lips. Soon the lips turned a deeper red, the wooden ruler taking its toll on the tender flesh. She would gasp as his fingers touched the tender flesh. “And twenty,” the wooden ruler pushing hard down on her asshole, her loudest scream tore from her lips. He saw her body slumping down on the desk.

Sarah could not believe the pain between her legs. The wooden ruler had taken the toll on her body, especially on her tender pussy. Michael had been so cruel, to beat the most intimate part of a girls body and she worried about what else he was going to do. She cringed when she heard his next command, but she had expected it.

"Take off the rest of your clothes. I want you to strip naked for me and then it is on the punishment bench for you.” Michael watched as she stood up from the desk, her body moving slowly, reflecting the pain he had inflicted on her body. She turned and faced him, her fingers moving to the buttons on her blouse, slowly opening them. She pulled the blouse from her shoulders and let it fall to the floor. “The rest, strip off the rest.” She let the camisole fall from her shoulders and slink down to the floor, her naked breasts revealed to him. “You're very beautiful Sarah, especially that red bush. I imagine it is a little sore now, but soon it will feel the effect of my hard cock taking your virginity.” His hand reached down and his fingers brushed through the silky, red pubic hair. He laughed when he felt her wetness. “I knew you would be like this, Sarah. It seems that your pussy liked the attention I gave it,” his finger pushing up inside her vagina until he reached her hymen. “Spread your legs,” he ordered her.

Sarah shuffled her feet farther apart, the strange feeling of having a fat finger inside her vagina making it difficult. She stood naked and spread before him, his finger bumping hard against her hymen. She knew that soon he would tear through it. His fingers continued to play with her pussy lips, pushing them aside as his fingers played along the slick surface.

He pushed her towards the bench, his hands leaving her pussy. “Kneel down her,” he ordered her. He shuffled her body down on the punishment bench. He opened the pillory in the front, pushing her head between the wooden stocks. He let the wooden stocks fall, trapping her head between them. Her wrists were next, soon bound tightly between the wooden slats. Sarah could barely move her upper torso.

She was really getting scared now. Michael had her bound tightly into the wooden stocks in the front, unable to move her head or her hands. She felt his hands fumbling with her legs, pulling them apart, her knees dragging painfully on the bench as she was spread open again. He kept pulling until her legs were spread obscenely and then locked them into the wooden stocks. She felt his hands moving up between her thighs, rubbing her tender inner thighs with his callused hands. She felt the fumbling between her knees as Michael placed a spreader bar between them, a thick wooden dowel with leather straps to keep her from closing her knees.

"Let's get that nice ass up high, shall we, Sarah,” Michael's hands pushing the rear stocks up towards her head, forcing her ass to rise up, thrusting her delectable ass cheeks up. “Yes, so much better,” his hands running over her ass, her cheeks spread open, her pussy pouch and asshole spread for his pleasure. His fingers sought out her spread open asshole, rubbing some moisture from her pussy up to it. He saw her trying to squirm to avoid fingers but John's bench prevented all movement. He slapped her ass, “be still, I don't want any trouble out of you.” His fingers returned to her asshole, running around the tiny opening, feeling her trying to clench her ass cheeks together. He pushed his finger into her asshole, feeling her sphincter grab tightly onto the tip of his digit as it slowly pressed into her.

"Ow, not there, please, no.” It felt uncomfortable, the finger moving around inside her rectum. Her tiny asshole had to stretch painfully, although it was only a finger. She could feel it begin to push in, stretching her open as it plunged ruthlessly up her asshole. “AAAHHH,” she moaned in pain, as one finger became two, twisting and turning in her unused back passage. Her sphincter grabbed onto the invading digits, clenching and unclenching on them in response to the unnatural act.

"You're going to make a good assfuck, Sarah. Your tight asshole naturally clenches on whatever is shoved up it. You may not like having a big, hard cock up your tight asshole, but anyone that does will love the way your asshole will squeeze the cum out of them. But first your punishment and then it will be time to get rid of your pesky virginity. I think the paddle first, then the studded paddle. I want a nice set of red asscheeks. Are you ready, Sarah?"

Sarah tightened her asscheeks as she felt the wooden paddle lightly caressing her spread cheeks. She could feel her juices running down the inside of her thighs. God, how could she continue to be wet, knowing that soon the paddle would beat a painful tattoo on her cheeks? She screamed the first time the paddle hit her asscheeks, the broad paddle smacking a large portion of her unprotected flesh. She could barely catch her breath when the paddle came crashing down again. “OOOOWWW,” she cried in pain, her ass moving in a circle, unable to get out of the way of the cruel paddle. She could feel the heat in her tender skin as the paddle continued to beat the flesh. She wouldn't be able to sit for a week.

Michael's cock hardened even more as he watched Sarah's bound body absorb the bruising smacks of the wooden paddle. Her cheeks began to get a bright red, her asscheeks clenching and unclenching, her tiny asshole peeking in and out of sight. As soon as he had hit her with 20 strokes, he picked up the leather paddle with the bright metal studs. His hand ran over her asscheeks, feeling her flinch in pain as he felt the heat of her skin. “Now I'm really going to make it tender. When I fuck you from behind, I am going to bump up against your sore ass. It's going to make you move around, giving me a nice fuck. It may hurt you, but that doesn't matter. Your only concern is to give me a good fuck."

"OOOH, GODDDDDD,” she cried out in pain as the leather studded paddle smacked harshly against her already tender asscheeks. It felt like the studs were tearing her skin apart. “Smmmack,” the paddle again striking her upraised bottom, her ass dancing under the spanking she was receiving. She knew that she was spread obscenely to Michael's gaze, her ass moving around as if was fucking the air. “OOOOOOOWWW,” her voice turned hoarse from screaming as the paddle slapped between her open thighs, hitting the tender insides, first on one side then the other. “Please, no more, please,” she cried out in pain.

Michael stroked his cock as he observed her beet red ass. Soon he would bury his hard cock in her virgin pussy, but first he still had to tenderize the prize. “Rise up higher,” as he slide the stocks in the back towards her body, forcing her ass to move up higher. “Wider,” taking first one leg, then the other out of the stocks and placing them in the outer rings. Her legs were now spread over 5 feet wide, her moans reflecting the pain she felt as she was almost ripped up the middle by the obscene spread of her legs. The position she was in almost looked ridiculous, the arch of her ass into the air forcing an almost comic scene. But Michael's purpose was satisfied, opening her pussy to the lash of the riding crop. “Now you will feel the lash of the riding crop on your pussy. Your pussy lips are spread back, the pink inner lips gaping open. You will be surprised at how much punishment your pussy can take. It will hurt and you will scream in pain, but it will make my cock so hard,” laughing as he lightly tapped her pussy with the crop, feeling her body shudder in fear.

"No, not on my sex, please don't, I wouldn't bite again,” she cried out, her ass already smarted from the paddling. “It's evil to hit girls between their legs.” She knew that her pleas of help would do no good. She learned in the orphanage that men liked to use their power to abuse young girls. She had heard the other girl's talk about how Mr. Smith, the head of the orphanage had subjected some of the prettier girls to humiliation and had sexually abused them. They were continually subjected to punishment in his office where he would force them to strip naked, inspect their bodies and subject them to corporal punishment, whips and paddles used to stripe their white bodies. Before allowing them to leave, they would have to sexually service him in whatever manner he chose. He had heard the girls even talk of being taken anally and now that she had suffered under Michael and John, she knew this to be true. They seem to take great delight in playing with her tiny asshole and she was sure that someday Michael would put his hard cock into her asshole and sodomize her. She didn't look forward to that day.

Michael stroked his cock as he looked down at the spread body before him. Her legs were spread obscenely, her pussy gaping open, her asshole exposed. He rubbed the whip, feeling the supple leather; it would be soon wet with the juices from her body. He knew that Sarah would feel the pain of the crop, but he also suspected that she would also be extremely wet from the experience. The sickening sound of the leather riding crop hitting her sensitive flesh rang out in the room. Michael had brought the crop up from the floor, it moving silently through the air as it shot up between her legs until it struck between her spread pussy lips.

"AAAGGGHH,” Sarah cried, her head rising up, her eyes wide open in pain. The crop had lashed at her pussy but it took long seconds until the pain shot up her spine and reached her brain. “NNNNNOOO, not again,” she cried out, her face contoured in pain as she braced herself for the pain. She didn't have to wait too long. She could hear the crop whistling through the air this time before it smashed into her left pussy lip, slapping at the puffy flesh with a resounding thud. Her body jerked in pain, the punishment bench doing its job, holding her firmly in place and spread open. It felt like her pussy was on fire as the leather beat the sensitive flesh.

Michael moved the crop between her legs at the juncture and slapped the crop back and forth, beating at each tender thigh, each time moving up and down her thighs, the flesh first turning pink and then beginning to turn a darker red. The crop reached the top, and began a series of short, sharp slaps of the leather crop against her pussy. He watched as her body jerked up and down, unable to keep up with the constant barrage of pain shooting between her legs. Her pussy lips shuddered under the crop, turning red as Michael beat the flesh. “I love so much beating your pussy, Sarah. Love to hear your gasps and shouts of pain, unable to stop what I am doing to your lovely, young body. Do you want me continue, Sarah, or are you ready to surrender your virginity to me?"

"Ohhh, Godddd, it hurts so much,” she cried out, the sound of slapping flesh ringing out in the room, the sound of the creaking of the wood of the punishment bench as she moved around as much as she could in the strict bondage Michael had forced her into. “No more,” she cried out again in pain, tears running down her face, her eyes opened wide in pain. She didn't have to wait for an answer, the crop swung up from the floor again, the power of Michael's force behind it, smashed between her split pussy lips, striking hard on her virgin pussy.

"Yes, you scream so well,” bringing the whip down from over his head this time, striking her unprotected asshole. The tiny hole, nothing more than a star, pink and exposed received the brunt of the crop as it smashed down.

"GGGGGGGOODDDDDD, AAAGGGGG,” Sarah yelled out. When she thought it could not get any worse, it did. It felt like the crop had tugged her tiny asshole out of shape, driven it deep into her body when it struck. She didn't expect him to hit her there, but she should have. Men had such fascinations with her asshole.

Michael continued to lash at her unprotected body, watching her body dance to the pain. He would strike her flesh, and then move the crop up and down her pussy slip, making sure that it rubbed harshly over her exposed clit. He could see her pussy getting wet, the crop hitting it with a sloppy sound as it sank into the wet flesh. Her cries turned hoarse, the pain mixing with the pleasure, as he would beat her, then masturbate her with the crop, only to return again with the slashing crop. He finally dropped the crop to the floor, rubbing his hard cock, unable to continue. He was enjoying whipping her, but he needed to relieve himself and her virgin pussy was his target. There would be other times she would displease him, other times he would bind her into the punishment bench and allow him to take his sadistic pleasure with her body. He needed to cum now, and her body was going to receive it.

Her legs were released from the pillory, Michael opening the pillory in the front, allowing her head and hands to be released. She felt Michael's hands helping her gently out of the punishment bench as if he was a gentleman helping a lady through the door. But he wasn't. He was a sadistic monster that took sexual joy in placing her into bondage and beating her sexual parts. And now he was readying to take her virginity forever. She felt herself being led over to the large, overstuffed leather chair near the fireplace. She was forced to her knees on the chair, facing the back of it. She allowed Michael to arrange her body for his pleasure, unable to stop him from his evil plan. Hands pushed up on her asscheeks, forcing her to raise higher, her upper body now hanging over the top, her breasts hanging down, easily accessible to Michael hands when he would fuck her.

"Good girl, Sarah, soon you will feel the first cock in your virgin pussy. It will hurt, but only for a short time,” his fingers running up between her legs to stroke her wet pussy. “You seem to love the pain,” laughing as he pulled his soaked fingers from her body. “I will make sure that you are never lacking the stimulation. Spread your legs for me, yes, such a good girl,” her pussy lips pulling back as Michael pushed her legs to the outermost portion of the chair seat. He saw her exposed asshole, now a bright red and couldn't resist touching it. He saw her body jump, a mixture of pain and surprise. “Yes, I love your little asshole, Sarah. You will soon share that with me also. You will feel the exquisite pain as your asshole is forced to accept my raging hard-on. You will feel my power as I sodomize you for my pleasure and milk my cock until I cum deep inside your colon."

Sarah felt the fat finger push into her asshole, forcing her sphincter to accept the twisting and turning digit. Her sphincter went into a series of spasms, clamping and unclamping on the finger as it pushed farther into the deep recesses of her rectum. She squirmed on the chair, a suggestive shaking of her ass as if she was enjoying the fingering of her asshole instead of her true feelings, the uncomfortable and somewhat painful fingering of her most private orifice. The finger popped out noisily, her sphincter grabbing it tightly as it moved out as if it didn't want it to leave.

The bulbous head of his cock, slick in his precum moved between her pussy lips, ran up and down her reddened slit, the mushroom head coated with her juices. Michael sighed in pleasure as he pushed it up against her pussy opening, watched as it slowly began to spread open, gripped tightly around the huge head. He heard her groan in pain as she stretched wide, wrapped around it like a tight rubber band. “Such a tight pussy, Sarah,” jerking forward, the head of his cock almost buried inside her pussy. He felt it hit her hymen, bump up against the delicate membrane. “You will always remember my cock, the cock that took your virginity,” shoved hard into her virgin body as it tore her membrane as if it was butter, his hard cock pushed aside the walls of her pussy as it slowly buried itself in her body. He saw a streak of blood run down her thighs as he pulled it from her, leaving the head gripped tightly by her pussy, sheen of blood and pussy juice lubricating his cock.

The whipping was terrible enough, the riding crop tearing unmercifully at her pussy, but the taking of her virginity by his large cock was even worse. It felt like her body was torn apart as it forcefully penetrated her tight passage, pushed aside with brute strength her inner walls, forced them to accept the large cock. She could feel the bumps and ridges of his cock as it bore into her body. She screamed in pain from the initial tearing, moaning as Michael continued to pummel her body, each time he pulled his cock out of her pussy, only to plunge it in again, each time with more force, each time he sank farther into the depths of her virgin pussy. His hands held her tightly by the hips, pulled her back onto his cock as he fucked in; as he withdrew he pushed out. When her pussy gripped his cock head, he would rotate her hips, forcing her to dance on his cock, massaging the head. “Such a good fuck, Sarah, do you like your first cock?"

"MMM,” she moaned in pain as her once virgin pussy clung to the cock fucked her for the first time. It felt like her insides were being pulled out when it withdrew and knocked the breath from her lungs when he plunged in. “AAAGHHH,” she cried as he bottomed out in her pussy, slammed painfully against her cervix, buried deep inside her. She felt it jerk inside her, jump around, rub against her bruised insides. “Slow down, not so fast,” she cried as the cock withdrew, but he slammed back into her with a jolt, pushed hard against the chair back. His hands roamed all over his body as he began to fuck her, making her accept his punishing cock strokes. Fingers plucked at her hanging breasts, fingernails biting deeply into her erect nipples. She pushed back to escape the pinching of her nipples, but only succeeding in forcing his cock into her pussy with even more brutal strokes. Another hand reached between her legs, searched out her clit. It found the hard bud, peaking out from beneath her clit hood, an enlarged organ, red and inflamed in lust. Fingers rubbed harshly over it making her move her hips sensuously, fucking back on the cock stretching her pussy. “MMMM,” she moaned, this time more in pleasure then in pain. “MMMM, not so hard,” she begged but rammed her pussy back onto his cock as the fingers plucked her clit painfully.

"I can't hold out much longer, Sarah. Your pussy is milking the cum from my balls. John was right, you are a great fuck,” slamming into her stretched pussy, fucking her faster and faster. His cock continued its brutal assault on her body, but she was now an active participate, fucking him back. His fingers continued to sexually abuse her body, pinching and pawing at her clit, her body jerking back and forth. His fingers were soaked in her juices. He pushed in hard, burying his cock as deep as he could inside her, holding it in place as he felt the first feelings of impending orgasm. “FFFUUCCK,” he screamed as the cum shot up from his balls, running along his organ and shooting out. The first load of cum shot out inside her, bathed the walls of her pussy with his hot juices. “FFFFUUUCK,” again, his cock twitched inside her, her pussy walls clenched and unclenched on his spewing organ.

Sarah felt it also, the impending orgasm. Her body tightened on the throbbing organ in her as she felt the first bath of hot cum spray her insides. Her sensitive clit, already swollen to twice its size was gripped tightly by his fingers, pulling the hard bud back and forth. The orgasm hit her body like no other, shooting from between her legs, running up her spine and hitting her brain like a freight train. She screamed loudly, GGGGGGGGGGODDDDD, pleeeeeaaaasseee,” not sure what she was begging for. She felt the spasms in her pussy, her pussy walls gripped down on the rampaging cock buried deep inside her. She could feel her juices run out of her pussy, mixed with his cum, that ran down her thighs. Another load of cum was dumped in her pussy before Michael pulled his cock from her pussy, her walls gripped it tightly, trying to prevent it from leaving her. She was not disappointed. When only the head was gripped tightly, he plunged back in again, hitting her cervix just as another orgasm hit her body, sending her over the edge. Her body shuddered and shook in pleasure, his hot cum filled her once virgin pussy.

Michael looked down at her body, bathed in a light sheen of sweat, the light from the fire dancing over it. His cock glistened, a pink coating of blood and cum on it. He slapped her ass hard, feeling her body jerk in response, but no sound of protest came from her lips. He pulled his cock from her pussy with a noisy pop, a rush of cum flowed down her thighs as her pussy was emptied. He slapped her pussy with the flat of his hand, amused from the sound as his hand hit wet flesh. “Sarah seemed to love her first fuck. There will be many more like this. Now off with you.” He pulled her from the chair, threw her clothes at her and pushed her out the door. He saw the surprised look on her face as she clutched her clothes over her naked body as he slammed it shut on her face.

Sarah never felt so humiliated, standing naked in the hall, cum running down her leg to puddle at her feet. Her virginity was taken and then discarded like a common street whore. She clutched at her clothes and ran off to her room, hoping she could reach it before John saw her.

Sarah lay in her bed, naked, her fingers lightly playing over her red bush. She pushed her fingers between her pussy lips and felt the wetness already there. Her mind went back to the pictures in the books that John had shown her, the pictures of girls naked and bound. She imagined herself as Michael and John stood over her, their hard cocks ran over her bound body, unable to stop them as they forced themselves into her spread body. Her body began to shudder, two fingers fucked in and out of her wet pussy; the other hand squeezed her clit hard as she came again and again. She blushed as she came down from her orgasm, ashamed at what she had thought of, ashamed at her how her body betrayed her inner secrets.

She worked around the house the next day mostly by herself. It wasn't until lunch time that she ran into John. She saw his eyes as they mentally stripped her naked when he first saw her. “Hello John,” her eyes lowered in shame at what he had forced her to do.

"Afternoon Sarah, you look good enough to eat today,” laughing at her humiliation. He went behind her, his hands reached around her waist, pulled her back onto him, his hard cock pushed into her tight ass. He leaned over to her ear and whispered, “Michael is going to fuck you virgin asshole tonight, Sarah. I will be listening to hear your screams as his hard cock tears into your tender asshole."

Now it was confirmed, she had thought that might be Michael's desire tonight. Both of them were fascinated with her asshole, always fingering it, opening it up. She knew they were just readying her for when they would sodomize her. She knew it would hurt; even the fingers had been painful. But they both seemed to enjoy that, her screams, the way she bounced around trying to escape as they tore painfully in her back passage. She shuddered when she felt John's cock on her butt. She knew once Michael had breached her backside, John would also want to do the same and his cock was so much bigger.

"Once he does that, I'm going to make you sit on my lap and ride my cock in your tight asshole. I'm going to love to see your tits bounce up and down as you take my cock in and out of your tight ass. But first, Michael gets to take your virginity. Can you feel how hard my cock is as I dream about how hot and tight your asshole is going to be?” He rubbed his cock back and forth over her ass cheeks, his hands guided her hips to move back and forth over it.

"Not in my butt, that is going to hurt so much. Please, let me fuck you with my pussy, I'll squeeze real tight,” she begged him, hoping to get him to change his mind about degrading her and fucking her asshole.

"I wouldn't miss the chance to fuck that ass for anything Sarah. I'll be around after Michael finishes with you. Leave your door unlocked and I want you naked in bed. I want you when your asshole is still swollen and sore from Michael fucking it. I'm going to enjoy making you scream again,” his hands left her body and he moved away. “Don't forget, naked in bed tonight, on your stomach,” laughing as he walked down the hall.

Sarah ate lunch, her appetite almost gone as she thought of what was going to happen tonight. She went back to work, cleaning for a couple of hours until John again caught up with her.

"Michael wants you in the study tonight at 7:00 sharp. He wants you in camisole, panties, garter belt, stockings and a pair of three inch heels, nothing else.” He leaned in closer to her again, “he has left an enema bag in your room. Make sure you use it at least twice before tonight, hot water and fill it completely. Let it stay inside you at least ten minutes. He wants you squeaky clean when he fucks you. I can help you if you want?"

"No, NO, I know what to do,” ashamed at the act they wanted her to do, even more afraid that John would be there when she would have to do it. She quickly ran down the hall, hearing John's laughter at her humiliation. She had never used an enema bag before. She had heard about them, some of the girls had mentioned them; none of them had anything good to say about the experience. They provoked painful cramping and were humiliating to perform. Now she had even more to dread.

She skipped dinner, not much use; it would be flushed from her body by the enema. She went to her room, the large, red enema bag hanging above her bathtub, the tube running down, the nozzle threatening. The nozzle was large. It was tapered, growing bigger and bigger, over four inches long, a series of holes running along the edges. She sat down on her bed, staring blankly at the enema bag, dreading it. She looked at the clock, 5:30; she would have to start soon. John had told her she had to do it twice and hold it each time inside her for ten minutes. She needed time to take a bath after the ordeal.

She walked over to the bathtub, letting the hot water come out of the bath tap. She picked up the bag and let the hot water fill it slowly, watched as the bag slowly began to bulge out as it filled with the steamy water. When it was filled, she screwed in the plug that connected the nozzle to the bag by the long tube. It must have over two quarts of water in it. She let her hand run over the nozzle, felt how hard and long it was. She noticed the bottle of lubricant on the edge of the bed, instantly she knew why it was left. She turned the handle on the tube, the hot water rushed quickly out the holes before she shut it off again. God, it came out so fast.

She took off her clothes until she was naked and put a towel on the floor next to the tub. She hung the heavy enema bag from the top of the tub, the long tube and nozzle fell to the floor with a loud noise. She picked up the lubricant and dipped the large nozzle into it, coating it liberally. She got down onto the floor on her hands and knees, reached back with the lubricated nozzle and pushed it against her tiny anus. She shivered as she felt the cold lubricant touch her hot anus. She slowly pushed on the nozzle, felt the pressure on her anus. She gritted her teeth as the nozzle slowly opened her anus, the nozzle slide effortlessly on the lubricant. It was thicker then the fingers that had opened her up and this was tougher, she was doing it, reluctant to force it farther in when it began to hurt. She stopped pushing, held it tight into her but as she felt her sphincter trying to force it out.

She reached for the handle on the tube and released it; the water instantly began to flow. She could feel the hot water rush into her rectum, her body turned warmer as it was heated from the inside. She felt a sharp pain as her colon slowly began to fill, the bag rapidly deflated as her stomach began to bulge out. She lowered her head; a dizzy feeling overcame her, her ass still arched up high into the air, the bag now empty inside her. She looked at the clock, the hand moved slowly as it ticked off ten minutes. The pain came after two minutes; her body began to sweat from the hot water. Another cramp and her stomach groaned noisily. Eight minutes, her sphincter tightened on the nozzle, afraid of letting loose the water contained inside her. Finally ten minutes, a relief as she finally expelled the fluid.

She got back into position again as the filled bag hung up again. This time she knew what to expect and she dreaded it even more. The cramping had been extremely painful. She turned the handle, wanting to get it over; the water filled her again, this time it seemed to rush into her colon quicker, the painful cramping began almost instantaneously. The next ten minutes were sheer agony; tears fell from her eyes as she whimpered each time a cramp overcame her, her head rested on the floor, her ass still offered high up into the air. Finally she expelled the fluids and settled into the hot bath, soaked the sweat and anguish from her body as the soothing water bathed her problems temporarily away. She looked at the clock, time to get dressed and face the painful sodomy.

She looked in the mirror, her half naked body shone back at her. Her nipples pressed out the silky camisole, her panties clung tightly to her body, able to see her pussy lips between her legs, her bush bulged the material at the top. Her garter belt highlighted her pussy, seemingly framing it. The muscles in her legs were drawn tight from the three inch heels that forced her legs up. But she did look good. She went to grab her robe but remembered John's words, “nothing else.” She opened the door and was startled to see John standing across the hall.

He whistled at her, “I knew you would going to look good, couldn't miss seeing you before Michael is finished with you. Turn around, let me see that sexy ass,” he ordered her.

She complied, turned her back to him as she felt his eyes burn a hole in her.

"Bend over and grab your ankles, I want to see your panties tighten up on your nice ass."

She did as he said, her hands slide down her legs until they reached her ankles, locked tightly on them, difficult to hold the position. She could feel her panties stretching tightly over her ass cheeks and could only imagine what she looked like from behind.

"Spread you legs some more, Sarah,” he told her.

She let her legs move open, her feet balanced precariously on the high heels as her legs spread wider. She felt him move closer to her and she braced herself when she would feel his hands on her again.

His cock jumped when he touched her tight ass cheeks, clad in the tightly stretched silk panties. He let his finger run up and down her crease. “Is your asshole nice and clean for Michael's cock, Sarah? I hope so, because you will probably have to suck his cock clean after he fucks you up the ass.” He slapped her hard on the ass. “Now get going Sarah, I'll see you tonight,” as he grabbed his hard cock in his pants. “This is going up your tight ass tonight,” he threatened.

Sarah entered the library clad in only her underwear, her high heels clicking on the hard floors of the hallway. She already noticed the new pieces of equipment in the room, not knowing what there uses would be, but sure that she would she would be bound to them obscenely. There were ropes that hung from the ceiling, thick hemp rope tied to large eye bolts in the ceiling. She realized quickly that this was not going to be a quick fuck. Michael looked up from the chair, a smile on his face. She looked down at his robe, his cock already pushing out the silky garment out. “Good evening, Sir."

"You certainly look beautiful tonight. Come over here and stand in front of me, I want to see you better,” as he motioned her over to his chair. He watched as she moved towards him, her hips glided along, the muscles in her legs drawn tight by the high heels. The gentle sway of breasts as they moved beneath the silk camisole as her nipples slide along the material stimulated them to hardness.

Sarah stood in front of Michael, watched as his eyes move down to her panties and the garter belt that highlighted her naked thighs. She didn't have to be told, she let her legs part as her creamy thighs spread.

"That's a good girl, Sarah; you're learning your place in this house. A little more please,” his hand reached out to rub up and down her naked thighs, moved from the top of her nylons to between her legs, but only teased her panty covered pussy, not wanting to touch it. “Such smooth, silky skin you have, Sarah. I love young flesh, so soft and supple.” He put his hands on her hips. “Turn around, let me see that delicious ass."

She felt his hands run over her naked flesh, tease between her thighs. She turned, her back to him, his hands returned to rub her naked thighs before they moved up to the juncture of her legs. This time he didn't stop, his hand slide up over her creamy ass, the silk panties taut over her flesh. She felt his hands grip her cheeks as they tightened on her flesh.

"Such a nice ass, Sarah.” His hands moved up to her back, applied pressure to it, “bend over, I want to see your ass push out on your panties."

Her head slowly lowered towards the floor, bent in half, the blood rushed to her head as it made her momentarily dizzy. She could feel her panties grow tight over her ass cheeks, almost sure that her pussy and ass were clearly outlined by now.

Michael's hands returned to her ass, his finger pushed in on her panties where her cheeks parted. He ran it from the top all the way down until he reached her pussy, pushed the silk material in between her pussy lips, felt her moisture begin to wet the material. He let his finger run up and down between her pussy lips, the fleshy lips parted as his thick fingers pushed them aside. “Over here,” his hand slapped her ass cheek hard.

"OOOW,” she cried out, her head rose as her cheek stung from his hand. She followed him; cringed when she saw where he was took her. She saw the rope hang down from the ceiling, attached to a pulley, able to raise and lower whatever was tied in the ropes. She knew that it was going to be her. “Please Sir, you don't have to tie me, I will obey."

"You say that Sarah, but I'm not so sure. My cock is going up your tight asshole for the first time. I don't think you will comply willingly. In fact I hope you don't. I tend to enjoy it more when you fight and resist. To a point though."

She saw him grab the hemp rope, thick, rough rope and move it towards her.

"Your hands, Sarah,” he ordered her. He grabbed her wrists one at a time as she extended them, wrapped the rope around and around her slim wrist, tied the rope tightly as the rope pushed into her tender skin.

"Please, it's too tight."

"Nonsense, Sarah, wait, it will get tighter. Then you can complain,” he laughed. He let go of her wrists and grabbed the other end of the rope. He pulled them, watched her arms began to rise up.

Sarah tried to fight the rope, but Michael kept pulling her arms up higher and higher. They were now over her head and still rose. Her arms began to stretch out. She was relieved when Michael stopped, secured the rope, her arms pulled up.

Michael looked at her, stretched tight, her breast pulled up, her nipples pointed and poking out the camisole. Her legs moved, slowly shifted as she staggered to keep her feet on the floor as she swayed. He moved his hands to her waist, steadying her. “Now that is how I like you, bound and stretched.” His hands began to move up her body, slowly raised the camisole up over her breasts. Her nipples were hard and pointed. She might complain about being bound, but her body said differently. He pushed the camisole above her breasts, his hands found her firm tits and massaged them, paying special attention to her nipples.

She was held tightly, Michael's cock pushed into her pussy as her breasts were rudely groped. Fingers gripped her hard nipples tightly, twisted them, igniting a pain in them as he pulled them. “OOOHHH,” she cried, his finger slapped her nipple back and forth, the nail harsh on the sensitive tips. She felt him move behind her, his hard cock now pushed against her ass cheeks, his hands reached around to grab her breast in his big hands.

"You have such nice tits, Sarah. Such lovely nipples, so big and hard. Do you like my fingers pulling on them? They stretch so nicely.” His hands reached down her hips, slide over her sides then moved back to her ass. Each hand grabbed an ass cheek as they clenching on the taut flesh as he felt her muscles tighten as he did. “Yes, fight back, Sarah, I like that."

Her feet shuffled, it was hard to maintain her balance with her arms bound high and her feet perched on the high heels. Her hips moved back and forth as he groped her ass, touching her as if he owned her, his hands moved all over her panty covered ass cheeks.

"Are you wet, Sarah?” His fingers moved to the front, his hand slide down over her taut stomach, paused as it touched her bush. “I love that, Sarah, especially since it is red.” He moved lower, his fingers parted her pussy lips, pushed her tight panties into the groove, her lips pressed tightly against it. He let his finger run up and down her slit, slide along the silk panties, felt her moisture begin to wet them.

Sarah let her legs spread slightly, not wanting Michael to notice, but wanting to feel his finger deeper into her slit. She pushed forward onto the finger, her hips began a gentle back and forth motion, each time she slide back onto the hard cock pushed against her ass. She pushed back farther when she felt a hand pull on her waistband and slide over her naked stomach. She felt him grab her pussy hair and give it a gentle tug.

He let his fingers lounge in her silky pubic hair, twisted the hairs, feeling them tighten as he did. He let his fingers run farther down, bypassed her clit for now, wanting to tease her. His fingers found her pussy lips, pulled back the puffy lips, her panties pulled out; his finger replaced them in her wetness. “You like being naughty, don't you Sarah? Your pussy is so wet,” he teased her. Both hands pushed into her panties, two hands pulling apart her pussy lips with his thumbs, his index fingers sliding up and down on her juices. He felt her arch her ass back onto his cock, “yes Sarah, push that tight ass back onto my cock, soon you will be fucking back onto it,” his fingers played with her wet pussy.

It began to feel good, his fingers trailed up and down her wet pussy. She pushed back, wanting to feel his fingers on her clit but he kept moving away each time, teasing her. “Please, touch my clit,” she begged.

"Soon, Sarah, but first lets get these panties off you.” His fingers gripped the top of her panties and slowly pulled them down her hips. “Such a nice ass, Sarah,” as he slowly revealed her hillocks, her muscled buttocks so silky as he caressed her intimately.

Sarah felt the panties slip down her butt, felt the cool air of the room on them, knowing she was stripped naked again. She tugged on her bound wrists, not really trying to escape, more to feel the control he had over her. She felt her panties slip down her thighs, stopped by her garter belt. She heard a rip, the flimsy garment shredded on the floor beneath her. She felt him move away from her, afraid of what was next. She heard the sound as it scrapped across the floor, knowing that he moved some bondage apparatus towards her, afraid to look.

Michael pulled one of John's projects over towards Sarah. She looked so inviting, her body almost naked, her camisole pulled up above her breasts, the youthful tits standing out proudly, her nipples sharp and pointed. Her garter belt and nylon stockings highlighted her naked sex, her flaming red bush a beacon to the eyes. Her legs were perched high upon the high heels, the muscles drawn tight, legs slightly drawn apart, giving a brief glimpse of her pink pussy. But what he was after was nestled between her sharply tightened ass cheeks, the tiny anus that he cherished and would sodomize tonight.

Sarah saw it when Michael pushed it in front of her. It was a wooden structure; large boards supported the pedestal securely. The top edge was an upholstered bolster, hip high. It was about eight inches wide, leather covered. A thick leather belt was on each side, a shiny metal buckle gleaming in the light. “This will keep your ass arched up, Sarah. It will allow me to fuck into your asshole deeper and will make the thrusts into your tight asshole harder, the bolster preventing you from pushing away. You wouldn't like it, but this is all about pleasuring my cock in your virgin asshole."

She cringed when she heard his description. She already knew it was going to hurt when he fucked her in the ass; his fingers had been painful enough. Now he had planned to make it even more painful. She saw him let her arms down a bit, leaving a little slack in them. She knew it wasn't because he felt sorry for her, she knew it was so she could be forced back onto the evil contraption, her asshole served up conveniently for his pleasure.

He moved the bolster in front of her as he pushed it up against her hips. He moved behind her, grabbed her by the hips and pulled her backwards, her ass forced to arch backwards, her outstretched arms securely tied to the eyebolt, prevented her upper body from doing anything but stretch backward. He pulled the bolster back with him as he pulled her back, pushed it tightly up against her hips as he did. Her ass arched up and back with each shove of the heavy bolster.

She felt her body being stretched backwards. The ropes on her wrists kept her upper body tightly stretched, her back having to bow back, her breasts began to hang down unfettered as her hips were pulled back. He kept pulling her back, her feet having to rise up on her toes as she was slowly pulled up into the position he desired for her. She felt her ass begin to arch upward as her hips pushed against the bolster. It held her back, her ass having only one alternative, to thrust outward.

He ran his hands up and down her flanks, feeling how taut her muscles were, her ass cheeks pushed up, and her legs still together. He would allow that momentarily. When he was ready, he would secure her spread eagle to the legs of the pedestal and pin her waist to the bolster with the heavy leather strap. For now he wanted to see her ass sway. He intended on spanking her first and would enjoy it as she shook her ass, giving him a glimpse of her pussy and asshole as she moved about. “Comfortable, Sarah,” his hands ran up and down her ass crack as he felt her keep her cheeks tightly clenched. “You look so beautiful, bound and posed for me.” He let his fingers run between her legs, run along her pussy lips as he felt her juices drip down her thighs. “I like how your ass is arched up for me,” his hands grabbed her hips, his cock rubbed up against her naked ass cheeks, unable to escape. “Yes, it's going to feel so nice once I feed your tight, hot asshole my cock,” he taunted her.

She could do nothing to escape his fondling hands, unable to prevent them as they ran intimately over her body. She could feel her juices, knowing that her own body was betraying her. “OOOOWWW,” his hand crashed down on her naked ass cheek as it slapped painfully against the skin.

He let his hand roam over the spot, as he felt the heat from the slap. “It's already turning a lovely pink, Sarah.” SSSSLLLPP, his hand again returned to her ass cheek, this time the other, watched as her body jerked, the bolster doing its job and preventing Sarah from trying to escape. “Need to heat your ass up first, makes it that much more sensitive when I fuck you,” his hand again fondled her ass sensuously as it teased her until the next spanking. “Do you like that Sarah,” his hand slapped her other cheek again, this time the skin turned a darker red, hitting the identical spot.

"NNO, OOOW, I don't like it,” she cried out. She began to move her hips to the side, the only direction she could move to escape the slaps on her ass. Another slap, her hips shifted to the other direction, the fondling of her ass cheeks less, the slaps coming more often.

"Yes, I like that Sarah, make your ass dance for me,” as he slapped her again and again. He moved back, wanting to get a glimpse of her pussy and anus as she inadvertently allowed him visual access when she tried to avoid the stinging spanking he was administering. He began to pick up the pace, not only hitting her ass cheeks, but paying attention to her delicate thighs as he slapped between her legs, making her bow her legs out, her pussy clearly visible between. “Yes, dance Sarah, show me your pussy."

She couldn't help herself, she only wanted to avoid the pain, but she knew she was unintentionally giving him a show, letting him see her pussy peeking out, or her clenching anus as her cheeks reluctantly relaxed after a particularly hard spanking. Her ass was a mass of pain, feeling hot like it was on fire. “Please, no more,” she begged.

"Very well, I'll stop, just tell me to stop spanking you and fuck your asshole.” His hand shot out again, this time hit her ass cheek even harder, the slap rang out in the room. He heard her scream. Two more slaps were necessary before he heard her voice.

"Please, Sir, stop spanking me and fuck my asshole,” she begged him convincingly.

He pulled his cock out of his pants, stroked the hard member, moving around in front of her so she could see it. “This is what your tiny asshole is going to have to take inside. It's going to hurt you, but it will be so pleasurable for me.” He moved behind her again, grabbed the heavy, thick leather belt and passing it over her waist before securing it tightly into the buckle. He made it especially tight, making it difficult for Sarah to breathe. That would take her mind off the cock that was going to be slowly fed into her tight asshole.

She could only take short, shallow breaths, the belt too tight. She felt hands at one of her ankles; a thick hand gripped the tiny ankle and pulled it open until it stretched to the widest expanse of the support legs. She felt another leather belt tighten on it. The hand moved to the other side, but not before it ran up between her outstretched legs, rubbed up and down her pussy lips, now completely soaked with her juices. “You're awfully wet, Sarah, do you like being taken like this?"

He took her other leg, one hand on the inside of her thigh and began to spread it out to the other support leg, watched as he slowly split her up the middle. “I need you open for me, your pussy and especially that tiny little asshole open for my cock.” He pushed harder, her legs moved towards the other side.

It felt like her sex was split apart. The support legs were widely spread, and now her legs would have to match them. John might have done a good job building it, but she thought he misjudged the spread necessary for her. She was sure that Michael was going to tear something in her. “Pleeeze, don't spread them over that far. I'll keep them open for you, just don't tie that one,” she begged. “"OOOWWW,” the pain continued.

"Now, now, Sarah, you can do it. Young girls are so supple; you can spread open for me.” He pushed on her leg until he could reach the other thick, leather strap. He pulled it around her ankle. He let go of her ankle once he had it trapped in the band of leather so he could tighten the shiny metal buckle. He sat back behind her, his cock jerked in excitement at the sight of Sarah. She was bent over the bolster, her arms pulled up high, her naked back arched downward, her ass forced to arch upward. Her legs were spread wide, her pussy lips pulled open by the unnatural spread, her tiny anus now stretched open, and the crack in her ass barely noticeable because of the spread. His hands reached out to run over her ass cheeks, fingers touched her anus before they moved down to her soaked pussy, her juices lightly coated the red hair of her bush. He lightly tapped her pussy from behind with his fingers, tapping the tender wet insides. “You're so wet, Sarah. That's good; I'll use your juices to coat my cock when I fuck your asshole. It'll be much easier for me. I don't want your asshole tearing the skin off my cock."

He moved behind her, stepped between her spread legs, his hard cock jutted out in front of him as he pushed it up against her ass cheeks. He let his fingers slowly run up her sides; her body twisted trying to avoid the tickling fingertips. He moved up higher, pressed his body onto her back, reached around and grabbing her hanging breasts, his cock jerking as he squeezed her firm tits. “You have great tits, Sarah,” his fingers grabbed her nipples and twisted them.

She could feel the sharp pressure on her nipples; his fingers tightened on the tips and twisted them. She couldn't move, her arms bound, her breasts hung free, unable to stop the abuse on her sensitive nipples. “OOOH,” she cried out as Michael pulled her nipples down, pulled them from her body. They must be over two inches by now, swollen and sore.

Michael moved back, his hands slide down her back, a faint sheen of sweat already appeared. He reached over to the table, found the small bottle of oil and let it slowly run down her back to slide between her cheeks, watching as it ran over her slightly opened anus.

Sarah could feel the warm oil running down her body; his hands followed the liquid as Michael slowly rubbed the oil over her naked ass and over her exposed anus. She could feel him kneel behind her; his hot breath blew on her open sex. She felt two slick fingers poised on the outside of her anus, peel back the tiny hole, the cool air rushed into her intimate opening. One finger pushed against the hole, her sphincter tried to clench tight, but the slick oil prevented it from gripping on the digit and her anus was forced to spread open. She could feel the skin stretch, the thick finger slowly being forced into her rectum, unable to stop her sphincter from clenching and unclenching on the unnatural object thrust inside her.

Michael's cock twitched as he watched her tiny asshole slowly engulf his finger, delighted in the way it began to spasm, the tiny opening pursing outward, opening and closing. He felt her sphincter squeeze the blood from his finger, the tightness of her hole would give his cock so much pleasure. He watched her legs tighten, trying to stand up on her toes to escape the finger, the bolster doing its job of keeping her ass arched up and available for whatever he desired. But right now he wanted to pierce her asshole with his fingers, open her up for bigger things, his cock. He twisted his finger as he slowly pushed it in as it slide effortlessly on the oil, her silky insides clenched on the invading digit; the knuckles banged painfully on the sides as her turned his finger while he drove it deeper.

Sarah felt full; the thick finger moved deeper and deeper inside her, her bondage prevented all attempts to avoid it. It twisted as it moved inside her, the fat knuckles pushed hard against her insides as she tried to raise up to prevent it from going any deeper, until she felt the belt secure her to the bolster tighten, forcing her to let the digit slip inside her asshole higher and higher. She could feel it slide almost all the way out until only the tip of his finger was grabbed by her sphincter. “OOOWWW,” her head shot up in pain as his finger plunged back in, the sound of his finger as it slide on the oil in her ears as her asshole went from empty to full in just a second, the finger banged painfully into her insides as Michael twisted and turned his finger as he fucked it back in.

He delighted in the way her body bucked as he finger fucked her asshole, gasps of pain come from her lips, as his finger began to push back and forth inside her, making her feel what it will be like when he fucks her with his cock, finger fucking her tight, hot virgin asshole. “Relax your asshole, Sarah, you're going to have to take two fingers,” not really caring if she did, just loving they fear he saw in her eyes when he told her. He pulled his finger out, pushed another finger along the first and began the slow ascent back into her anal passage, her anus stretched wide to accept the two fat fingers, her asshole wrapped tightly around them as they plunged deeper inside of her.

She felt her anus stretch open to accept the duel ravishment of his fingers, the knuckles banged hard against her stretched anus as it was forced wider to accept them. They slid inside her, twisted and tuned, her stomach began to cramp as the fat fingers filled her up. She felt him begin to finger fuck her asshole with his fingers, increasing the pain as they moved faster and faster as they slide over the slick surface, humiliated when tiny farts of air escaped as they pulled from her asshole.

Michael enjoyed the way her anus was wrapped so tightly around his fingers, the skin pulled wide, white from the stretching, her sphincter continued its ineffective attempts to force them out, the spasms inside her anal tract increased as his fingers pushed deeper inside her. He could see her body jerk when he fucked in with a rather painful fuck, knowing that he was providing her with a powerful cramp as he did. He would enjoy that with his cock, her cramping would tighten her asshole on his cock, massaging his cock to even greater hardness. He pulled his fingers from her asshole, her anus still grabbed onto the departing fingers, clenched tight on them as if they did not want them to leave. Even with his fingers withdrawn, her anus, now slightly red and swollen from the finger fucking, clenched and unclenched as if her anus danced for him. He slapped her ass, the sound making his cock jump, knowing that it was time, time when he would bury his hard cock inside her sucking asshole and fuck it for the first time.

"OOOWW,” she cried out, her asshole suddenly empty, grateful that the painful stretching had stopped, but she knew that it was only temporary. She felt Michael move between her bound, spread legs, his cock head rubbed up and down her crease, pressed over her exposed anus before going down as it gathered up her pussy juices on the swollen head. “Plllleeezze, NNNNOOO,” she cried, her body jerked forward, the bolster prevented everything but a tiny movement of her hips, the huge cockhead banged up against her anus. She felt his hips slowly push forward, her anus forced to widen, slowly engulf the bulbous head. She felt a sharp pain, her anus now stretched wider then the fingers had forced it, still not wide enough to allow the rubbery cockhead inside her rectum.

Michael smiled as he looked down at her ass, making her take his cock millimeter by millimeter, wanting her to feel the slow pain as she was stretched for his pleasure. He stopped for a second, letting her anus grow accustom to the stretching before he pushed again, heard her gasp in pain, her breathing rapid as she felt for the first time a hard cock forced inside her clenching asshole.

ra

She could not believe how much it hurt, the sharp, biting pain as her anus was forced to spread around the cockhead, gripping it like a rubber band. She jerked her hips, the leather strap dug into her, preventing her from escaping the beginning of the painful ass fucking. “AAAGGHH,” she cried out, “plllleezzzee, its tooooo big,” she begged, her anus now slipped tightly over the cockhead as it gripped it right below the head and squeezed it tightly.

He thought it was going to tear the skin from his cockhead as it finally slipped inside her rectum, her anus in a death grip on it, her sphincter clenched and unclenched, trying to force the foreign object from her anal tract, her hot and tight rectum pulsated on the flesh inside her. “How does it feel Sarah, how does it feel to have a cock inside your asshole for the first time?"

"GGGGODDDD, it huuuurrrtss, pleeze don't move,” afraid the withdrawal would be as painful as the entry. She felt like she was being split up the middle. The painful spreading and bondage of her legs was bad enough, not it felt like she was torn up the middle by his large cock. How could they enjoy inflicting so much pain on her? But she already knew the answer; she could feel his cock jerk in joy each time a cramp overcame her, her asshole clenched on the rubbery head, knowing her pain gave him such great pleasure.

"I love the feeling of a virgin asshole on my cock, Sarah. It will never be this good again, hearing your gasps as your asshole feel the first time the stretching to take my cock. It brings me so much pleasure, but it is time to continue. Continue the journey inside your asshole until you grip my entire hard rod, feeling it pulsating inside you. Scream if you want, John will enjoy it, knowing what you are enduring.” Michael began to push, his hands gripped her hips tightly, his fingers dug into her skin. He felt the head of his cock begin to push in. He pulled out, then back in again, each time he sank a little more of his hard cock inside the grasping anal tract of Sarah.

Sarah could feel every bump, ridge and vein on his cock as it slowly stretched her open, deep inside her asshole. It hurt, starting out as a burning sensation, then felt like she was torn inside as it entered virgin territory, opening up her asshole to something bigger then had ever entered or exited before. She began to cry, tears fell from her eyes, sobbing, her breathing ragged as she endured the painful entry, feeling as if she was being stuffed from the inside. Her body would jerk in pain when he would push into the side painfully, a sharp pain shot into her brain; a cry from her lips elicited a jerking of his cock in pleasure. She felt the withdrawal of his cock, equally painful, the burning sensation returned. She held her breath, knowing that the withdrawal was followed by a sudden insertion again, each time it reached deeper depths inside her. “GGGOOD, AAAGGH,” his cock straightened her colon as it forced its path inside her. Her stomach cramped, unable to bend over, the bondage forced her to endure the pain.

He was sure that his cock would be squeezed to death, her asshole applied painful pressure on his steel rod. He grunted, shove with his hips hard, heard her yelp as he plunged painfully inside her colon as he felt her body begin to spasm in pain, clench on and off of his cock, as it pleasured the hard cock painfully. He pumped in and out, her gasps of pain; her pleas brought such pleasure to his organ. He finally pushed in, his balls slapped noisily against her pussy lips from behind, the swollen nuts hard, waiting for relief, waiting until he could unload his cum inside her asshole, giving Sarah her first cum enema. But it would not be the last. While virgin asshole did give him pleasure, he also enjoyed an asshole that would not fight back so much, an asshole that would accept his punishing fucks in and out.

Her body was a sea of pain, his cockhead banged painfully against something deep inside her colon, pulsated inside her, igniting fresh bouts of sharp pain. She felt his balls slap against her pussy lips, his stomach pushed against her ass, his cock twitching inside her, fully buried inside her hot, buttery asshole for the first time. “Don't move,” she cried out in pain, the cramping beginning again, each and every jerk of his cock brought about new pain.

Michael stroked her ass cheeks and back, her body covered with a sheen of sweat, feeling her tremble in pain. It felt like the blood would shoot from his cock, her asshole gripped it so tightly. “Such a nice asshole, Sarah. It's so tight and hot, made for ass fucking. Such pleasure you bring to my cock, Sarah. But now it is time to get your ass fucked."

She felt the slow withdrawal of his cock from her asshole, feeling like her insides were being drawn out with his cock, a vacuum formed behind the withdrawal. Her asshole went from full to empty in a matter of seconds, her body continued to spasm in pain, even when empty of the punishing cock. She didn't even have a chance to get ready for the plunge back in, his cockhead forced its way back into her asshole, Michael's hands on her hips tightened as he forced it into her resisting anal tract. She grunted in pain as she received over five inches of hard cock inside her before he ripped it from her body again. The next plunge shot his cock deeper, six inches of cock pushing into her colon, cramping her with the steely organ.

Michael enjoyed her grunts and groans of pain, pulled her head back by her hair, forced her head up as he rode her as if she was a horse, bucking on his hard cock. He couldn't believe the pleasure her asshole was giving him, the anal tract gripped his cock much tighter then a hand could, her spasms of pain forced it to clench on the man flesh buried deep inside her. He buried his cock completely inside her, his cockhead banged painfully into her colon as he forced the air from her lungs as she went from empty to full in a matter of seconds. He let his cock twitch inside her, making it jump as it banged painfully into the sides of her colon. He reached around her body, grabbed her hanging tits in his hands, his large palms encircled the firm globes and squeezed them tightly, feeling the flesh push through his fingertips.

She felt the pain in her chest as his fingers harshly abused her breasts, another hand slide along her flat stomach to push down into her bush as it slide along her spread pussy lips, the harsh spread of her legs leaving her helpless and open. His fingers moved up and down the groove, finding her wet, ashamed at her own body.

"Would you like to cum for me Sarah?” He felt how wet she was, let his cock slide up and down inside her asshole, slippery with the oil he had lubricated her with and with the precum his cock had leaked inside her. He pumped her, as he let his cock slide in and out, gazing at the way her anus gripped his cock when he pulled out, the tiny opening almost drawn into her body as he plunged back in. It was already red and swollen from his cock. She was making less noise now as she accepted the constant fucking of his cock, her asshole now open and spread. He let his fingers move up to her clit, rubbing over the swollen head with his fingertip, slapped the organ back and forth with his nail as he felt her arch her ass backwards onto his cock as he did.

She hated how her body was reacting, his fingers rubbed her clit, the swollen bud sent shivers up her spine, her pussy opened up as two fingers slipped inside, aided by her juices. Even the pain in her asshole had lessened. While not entirely pleasurable, the feeling of fullness that his cock provided inside her, coupled with the masturbating fingers were beginning to draw an orgasm from her body. “Please, don't make me cum, not with your cock in my ass, please no,” embarrassed to be forced to cum while being bound and sodomized.

Michael felt her body jerking on his cock and knew he could make her cum soon. He felt his own organ swelling, his balls heavy with cum, ready to give her a cum bath deep inside her colon. His balls slapped painfully against her ass cheeks as he fucked his cock deep inside her asshole. “Cum when I drop a load of semen inside your clutching asshole, Sarah, cum with me,” her ordered her, his finger fucking of her pussy increasing, burying themselves deeper into her pussy, feeling his hard cock in her ass, separated by only a thin piece of skin. He could almost masturbate his own cock inside her. He yanked her head back by the hair, his cock deep inside her, swelling up as his cum ran up the fat vein on his cock from his balls and shot out the end.

Her head was pulled back, his fingers forced her body to cum as she screamed when his cock filled her colon with his hot cream, the salty fluid burning as it bathed her anal tract, irritating the abraded flesh. Her body clenched onto the fingers and cock inside her as she came, soaking the fingers that masturbated her, as her cum ran down her thighs. Her asshole tightened on the cock cumming inside her, squeezed more cum into her, her stomach filled with the hot fluid. “GGGGODDD, ppppllleezzzee, IIII'MMMM CCCummmin."

Both of their bodies were covered with sweat, the smell of cum filling the room as they both shuddered in the final throes of their orgasms. Michael slumped down on her body; his cock already began to shrink inside her asshole, as he felt her sphincter attempt to push it out.

Sarah could barely breathe; Michael's body slumped on hers, the bondage not allowing her any room to escape the heavy weight. She pushed with her asshole as she felt his soft organ slide out of her asshole with a noisy slosh, feeling his cum leak out onto her thighs, the thick fluid slowly run down them.

Michael pulled off of her body, gazed at her swollen asshole, still open, the mouth pursed open and closed. It glistened with his cum; the milky fluid ran down as she pushed it from inside her. He ran his hands over her ass cheeks, “I enjoyed your asshole, Sarah, so hot and tight.” He began to release her from her bondage, all the while his hands continue to run over her naked body, unable to get his fill of her beautiful body.

Sarah got up as she heard the door close, Michael having left the room. Her legs shook, the bondage cut off the circulation. Her ass still burned inside, almost feeling like his cock was still buried in her. She grabbed her clothes and left, not even bothering to put them on, eager to soak her abused body in the bathtub. She lay back in the tub, the hot water soaked away some of the aches and pains. She stayed in the tub for almost a half an hour, finally dried off her body with the soft towel. She got into bed, naked and lay down on her stomach as John had ordered her, her legs spread out to the edges of the bed, her anus aching as it opened. She only hoped that she would go to sleep quickly and John would leave her alone.

"OOOOOWWW,” she cried a sharp pain in her ass. She opened her eyes, the room almost dark, feeling a presence near her. She could make out a figure sitting on the bed beside her. The blanket had been pulled from her body, her naked body exposed. She felt the uncomfortable feeling in her asshole again, a finger slowly twisted and turned inside her. She could feel the digit slide along effortlessly, knowing that it was aided by lubrication. “NNNOO,” two fingers now slide inside her, finger fucking her asshole as they prepared her for another ass fucking. “Don't please, fuck my pussy, my ass is too sore,” she begged, but the finger fucking continued as they slide in and out her slick asshole.

John came into the room naked, his large cock bounced as he walked, already hard. He knelt on the bed, drew the blankets from her body, excited to see that she had obeyed him. Her legs were spread wide, his fingers quickly found her exposed asshole, the oil allowed him to plunge inside her. He felt her body clench on the invading digits, still tight, even after Michael had fucked her. She grew awake as she realized what he was doing. “Get up, over to the chair. I want you to sit on my cock, Sarah. And I want my cock up your asshole, not your pussy. I want to enjoy you bouncing up and down on it."

He let the light fill the room as he sat in the chair, his hand held up his hard cock, watched as she walked over to him, resigned to her fate. Her breasts bounced as she walked, her hips swayed sensuously. “Put your legs outside my hips,” his hands encircled her waist as he pulled her towards him. She stood between him, her pussy in his face, her body trembled as he held her. “Did you like it when Michael stuck his cock up your ass, Sarah?"

She looked down at his cock, much larger then Michael's. “It hurt when he did it; I thought he was going to tear me."

"Did he make you cum while he fucked your asshole, Sarah?” He already knew the answer; he just wanted her to admit it.

She looked down, embarrassed to admit it. “Yes, he forced me."

"I will do the same, Sarah; I will make you cum again. Now I want you to grab my cock in your hand and push it against your anus.” He rubbed oil on his cock; her small hand finally encircled the hard, hot flesh. “Yes, such nice hands, Sarah.” He felt his cockhead bump against her asshole. “Yes, that feels good,” her anus quivered on his cockhead. “Now lower yourself down on it. Let it go in slowly, in a bit, then pull out, then in again, each time deeper. I want you to sit on my lap, my cock twitching inside your asshole."

His eyes continued to stare at her as she allowed her asshole to slowly spread around the hard cock. The burning started again, this time it was worse, she was the cause of it, forced to lower her asshole down on his cock, biting her lip as she felt her asshole finally grip the cockhead inside her, her sphincter grabbing it tightly.

"Good girl, Sarah. So hot and tight. Now slowly begin to fuck my cock with your asshole. I don't want you to hurt yourself, but allow my cock to sink inside you. Swallow it up.” His hands moved her hips, helping her with a fucking motion, watched as she slowly pulled up and down, his cock moved inside her asshole, feeling her anal tract squeeze his cock so nicely.

Sarah felt her ass go from full to empty, her hips rose up and down as the steel hard cock slowly bore up inside her asshole. It almost felt like it was going to come out her mouth, the long prong going even deeper then Michael's had, her colon having to straighten to take the fleshy probe. She felt John's hands on her pussy, spread apart her pussy lips, two fingers surround her clit; expose the red and swollen bud. Another hand reached up to her breast, pulled on one nipple as they moved up and down, bouncing as she fucked his cock. It didn't hurt as much as the first time, her asshole still stretched open from her prior ass fucking.

"Stick your arms behind your head, Sarah and push out your tits; I want to see them bounce as you fuck me."

She did as she was told, feeling like a whore, forced to fuck him, allowing him access to her body, posing in obscene positions for his pleasure. She rode his cock while his hands and fingers rubbed all over her body. She closed her eyes as his fingers tugged at her clit, another orgasm overcame her body, feeling his cock jump and twitch inside her asshole as she was again given a semen enema, hot, salty fluid filled her colon for the second time tonight. She slumped down on his body, sexually exhausted from what they had forced her to endure, her asshole burned from the being sodomized repeatedly. She felt her body pulled from his cock and dumped unceremoniously into the bed, the sheets covered with his cum as it dripped from her asshole. She didn't care as she fell into an exhausted sleep, curled into a ball.





Airport Search

Natalie was just starting her vacation. This was the first time she had flown on an airplane since 9-11. She had seen all of the news reports regarding security at the airports and had seen where they were using wands to check passengers for metal objects and now had more sophisticated devices to detect explosives. The United States was still just using wands, but other countries have been trying the new and more sophisticated gear, mainly to make sure that tourists would continue to come to their countries. Natalie did not worry about the security; in fact, the searching had a tendency to excite her. She often imagined that she was stopped and they forced her to undergo a search when she was masturbating, which seemed to be too often since she broke up with her boyfriend.

Natalie had chosen Cuba to visit for her vacation. The United States had just begun to allow visitors and Natalie wanted to be one of the first. Her first plane ride from Miami to Havana had been uneventful. She had passed through normal security with no trouble and was not randomly selected to be searched at the gate. She was now in Havana, ready to take a small plane ride to Santiago, her final destination.

Natalie disembarked her United Airlines flight and had to go to the older terminal, used by the locals. This required going across the street from the new, gleaming modern terminal to an old, 50-year old building.

Natalie entered the terminal, a dismal, dirty building. She didn't hear anyone speaking English, only Spanish. She recognized the symbol for the airline she was taking in the furthest corner of the building. She walked across the open terminal, eyes watching her as she walked. There hadn't been many Americans in Cuba, never a beautiful girl like Natalie. Natalie stood at a little over five-foot-five, brown hair, shoulder length, slim waist, long legs and gorgeous breasts. She was twenty-five years old. She had a very active sex life, but since her breakup with her boyfriend, she did not seem to have the interest or the good luck to find anyone that interested her. Masturbation and fantasies seem to be her only sexual release, the humiliation of searches becoming more prevalent in her fantasies.

She finally managed to make it across the terminal, almost all eyes following her as she did. She went to the counter, a short, slightly balding attendant standing behind it.

She took her passport and ticket and passed it over the counter. He picked it up, leafed through the tickets and passport and checked a book in front of him. He spoke a few words to her in Spanish, her puzzled look conveying her lack of understanding of the Spanish language. He handed her passport and ticket back to her, pointed to the corner of the terminal and held up three fingers. Natalie assumed that he meant three hours, dreading the wait in the dismal terminal.

Natalie looked to the corner where the attendant had pointed. There was a door that led out to where an old, two engine prop plane stood, workman busily attempting to get it ready to fly. Next to it, a uniformed guard or police officer, Natalie now being able to ascertain which, stood next to a table with various electronic instruments. They seemed similar to the wands used by US airports. There was a partition next to the table blocking out whatever was on the other side.

The guard was young, very muscular, about six feet and dark skinned. When he saw Natalie move toward one of the seats, he motioned her over. They had been waiting for her and preparing for her arrival for three days. There were three guards in the terminal, Gomez, Jose and Ricardo. They knew an American gringo would be passing through the terminal and they decided they wanted to have a little fun with her. They had taken an old wand that used in the new terminal. Gomez was an excellent electrician, using his skills he had changed the wand so with a push of a button, the wand would beep. In addition, he had made it so it would vibrate, a powerful vibration, when the wand beeped. Inside the area of the partition, mirrors had been placed into the floor, with lights shining up from underneath, photos could be taken of whatever or whoever was above.

The locals knew that the planes never took off on time, they were always at least two hours late, so they would have at least three hours before anyone else showed up for the flight, by that time they would already have Natalie behind the partition.

Natalie saw the guard wave her over to the table. She looked around, the terminal empty. Why does he want me now, it's too early for the plane? She walked over toward the guard, his eyes staring at her as she walked. He was extremely handsome maybe her luck was turning.

"May I see your passport and your ticket,” Ricardo's English very good.

"I'm glad you speak English, how come you are checking so early, there is no one else here?"

"Sometime are equipment does not work correctly, so we try to allow for delays. It is not very often we get tourists, so we take special care to make sure that we do a very thorough search, especially Americans. We take our country and our work very seriously.” Ricardo gave Natalie a very stern and official look. “We need your cooperation and we don't put up with any disobedience. Our prisons are full of people that can't follow our rules."

Natalie began to feel some fear about the situation. This was not the United States, this was a Socialist state, hostile to Americans and Ricardo began to scare her. “Do not worry, I will cooperate,” she said, her eyes looking at the ground, hoping to avoid Ricardo's.

"That is good, now please hand me your ticket and passport. When we finish with this, I will return them to you. Until that time, I will hold them."

Natalie handed over her papers, knowing that she needed them back or she could be arrested in this country without them.

"Please stand over her next to the table, stand with your arms to the side, extended out and spread your legs open,” Natalie was ordered.

It had begun. Natalie could feel her pussy become wet as soon as she heard the words “spread your legs open". She stood near the table, her arms to the side, extended. She spread her legs, waiting in excitement.

Ricardo picked up the wand, his finger on the button. This should be fun. I hadn't expected her to be this beautiful and such a body. I hoped I scared her enough to get her full cooperation. He began to move the wand, first over her right arm, moving toward her breast. As he got closer, his finger tightened in expectation. When he was within two inches of her breasts he pushed the button.

Natalie jumped the beep from the wand unexpected. “What's the matter?” She couldn't figure out why it would beep.

"Remain calm, we shall continue,” his voice stern. He moved to the other side, moving down her left arm toward her other breast. When he was within two inches of her breast again, his finger pushed the button, the beeping sounding even louder in the near empty room.

Natalie jumped again.

Ricardo moved behind her, she could see him crouching behind her. He moved the wand between her legs, starting at the bottom and moving up her left leg. As he moved the wand higher, he moved it under her skirt, a pleated brown skirt. When he got within four inches of her crotch, he pushed the button. He didn't want to scare her too much by getting to close yet. Soon he would do that.

Again, the quiet was broken by the sharp beep of the wand. The wand moved to the front of her skirt and as soon as it got near her crotch again, the beep sounded sharply. He moved to her backside, running over her shapely ass, the beep breaking the silence again.

"I think it must be broken,” Natalie stammered.

"Don't tell me my job, it is working fine,” his voice commanding. “Spread your legs open further,” his voice booming, the anger showing through.

Natalie trembled, the fear rising, the wand kept going off and now the guard seemed angry with her. She quickly moved to spread her legs open more, eager to please him and get the search over.

Ricardo turned his head, not wanting Natalie to see his smile. She willingly jumped at his last command. Ricardo moved the wand over her again, each time hitting the button, the beep startling Natalie each time.

"Captain Jose, would you come out here?” Ricardo yelled over the partition.

Natalie watched as two more guards came out, Jose and Gomez, Jose wearing the uniform of a Captain. They had stern looks on their faces. Now there were three of them and there was still no one else in this end of the terminal. The attendant at the airline was even gone.

"What is it?"

"This young lady has set the wand off both times, at various parts of her body,” Ricardo said.

"Excuse me Ma'am, what is your name?"

"Natalie,” she stammered.

"Natalie, we need more than one guard out her because you have set off the wands numerous times. This means that you have unauthorized items, some could be potentially dangerous on your person. We will need to search you more intensely. We want to make sure that you do not try to report the guard for any inappropriate behavior, so we need other witnesses. Now please follow Ricardo's orders while we observe. We take these types of threats very serious and if you fail to cooperate you will be jailed. Our jails aren't very nice, not like your American prisons. We do not coddle our prisoners. So it is better that you allow us to handle the situation here, than in a dirty jail.” Jose kept a stern look on his face, staring at Natalie.

Natalie trembled, “no, I don't want to go to a jail, I will do whatever you want. I don't have anything on me. I don't know why it keeps going off"

"Very good, Natalie, now assume the position again,” Ricardo ordered her, spinning her around, her back to the other men. Natalie put her arms out again, her legs spread. Ricardo put his foot against her leg, “spread them farther,” he ordered. Natalie moved her legs out another couple of inches. “I said spread them farther!” his voice rose. Natalie moved them over a foot more; her legs now spread over four feet wide. The men watched Natalie, her arms out, her legs spread wide; they were going to enjoy her very much.

Natalie could not see them, but she could feel their eyes on her. Her pussy was dripping wet. She was being forced to spread herself open, fearful, but a sense of excitement, her fantasy of being strip searched danced in her head.

Ricardo moved the wand against her right arm. He moved it toward her breast, his finger ready again. As soon as he was within two inches, the beeping started again.

"You need to move it closer, Ricardo,” Gomez said.

Ricardo moved the wand until it was touching her arm. He slid it along her arm, Natalie getting goose bumps, the expectations of what it would feel like when it reached her breasts. “Hold still and do not move, so we can get this over.” He could feel her flinch. He moved it up her arm and slid it under her armpit. As soon as he reached her breast, he pushed the button. The beeping began immediately, this time Natalie could also feel the vibrating of the wand.

"It feels funny, what's it doing?” she cried.

"It is just the mechanism of the beeper; it feels like it is vibrating; now hold still and I will see if it will shut off as I move it.” Ricardo began to move the wand over the swell of her breast. He could feel the vibration in the wand, watching Natalie's breast. He could see her nipple begin to push out. He moved the wand toward it, holding it and pushing it tightly against it.

"Please, don't,” she cried. She could feel her nipple harden, the vibrating driving into her body. She could feel her panties getting wet. The wand pushed harder into her nipple, the vibrating driving her crazy.

"Try the other side,” Gomez said. “I want you to hold still, I am going to have to run my hand over your body while Ricardo does the other side. We have to find out why the wand keeps going off."

"Oh, God,” she cried, the wand moving down her arm, the beeping starting as soon as it moved over her breast. Ricardo began to push it in again, searching out her nipple, forcing it erect. She felt Gomez run his fingers over her back, feeling her bra strap, than slipping under her spread arm, reaching for her breast. “Please, don't,” she moaned, the fingers of Gomez's hand searching out her nipple, beginning to pinch it.

"Use your hand, Ricardo,” Gomez said. “That's a good girl, hold still,” his fingers grabbing her tit roughly, fondling it as Ricardo began to do the same thing to her other breast.

Natalie felt so helpless, standing alone, her arms spread wide, legs opened and being openly fondled by two complete strangers as they watched her expression. Her nipples were hard and erect, her pussy dripping, her fantasy coming true. This scared her.

"Jose, use the wand on her legs,” Gomez ordered.

Natalie cringed, now a third was joining. She could feel his hand run along the edge of her leg, not even trying to hide the fact as he moved the wand up her leg, moving toward her spread pussy. When the wand moved above her knee, running along her tender inside thigh, the wand immediately began to beep. Along with the beep, the vibrations started. He moved it from one thigh to another, each time moving higher. “Don't do this to me,” tears beginning to form in her eyes. She began to close her leg, but a sharp slap to her inside thigh forced her to spread her legs wider.

"Stay very still and obey,’ the wand now pressing against her ass, the vibration running through her body. He began to push in between her legs, pushing it into her wet pussy, forcing her soaked panties into her pussy slip. The vibrations were driving her crazy, the fingers pulling and pinching her nipples. The wand moved up into the front of her pussy, splitting her pussy lips, rubbing against her clit, now hard and erect. She felt the other two men move their free hand down her back and reach for her ass, each grabbing her cheek and squeezing them tightly.

"Please don't make me,” her body trembling. The wand pushed hard against her clit. She felt a finger run between her cheeks, running over her anus. They were going to make her cum, in the middle of the airport. “OOOOHHH, GGGGGOOOOODDDd, IIIII'mmmmm cummmmmming,” her body trembling an intense orgasm overtaking her senses. Six hands held her up as they kept up their masturbation of Natalie, their fingers and hands abusing her helpless body, a toy for their amusement. A second orgasm hit her, this one stronger than the first, her humiliation of being masturbated in the middle of an airport by strangers overcoming her.

They held her body tightly, preventing her from falling to the floor. Natalie shrieked, a finger pinching one of her nipples extra hard. “We need to move behind the partition, Natalie, where we will have a little more privacy. You are going to have to remove your clothing so we don't want to embarrass you in front anyone else.

"Please, no more, don't strip me,” tears running down her face, but they were already pulling her behind the partition. Inside the room, Natalie gasped at what she saw. A large table stood in the center. There were straps at the top of the table and also at the base of two of the legs. They were worn from use. At the end of the table, the floor below it was mirrored. As she was pushed into the room, Ricardo hit a wall switch and the area below the mirror lighted up brightly, shining up from the floor. On the table were other electronic equipment, looking like the wands, one bigger around and the other long and skinny, a camera and various other items that she didn't recognize.

"Stand up straight, your hands at your side, Natalie,” Ricardo's voice raised, ordering her sternly. She stood before all three men, the fear beginning to overcome her. They had just masturbated her until she had cum in front of them. Now they were expecting her to strip naked for them. Her cum had taken the sexual excitement out of her situation, now there was only fear. She was sure they already thought of her as a slut and they could abuse her anyway they wanted to now.

"That was an accident; you forced me to have an orgasm. I demand that you leave me alone and let me go,” her voice raised, hoping her demands might force them to leave her alone.

"You do not seem to understand the seriousness of your situation, Natalie. You have set off all of our security devices. In addition, you have tried to seduce us. Your cumming could be construed as a sexual bribery, enticing us to enjoy your body in exchange for releasing you. You aren't in the situation to demand anything. I will place you under arrest and send you over to the jail for further questioning and searching if you insist,” his hand pulling his handcuffs off his belt, throwing them down on the table, the noise shattering the quietness of the room.

Natalie put her hands over her face and began to cry. What did she get herself into? She did not want to go to jail, she just wanted to get this over with and go on our vacation. Her sobs filled the room.

"What is your answer, Natalie, are you going to obey all of our demands, or is it jail, hurry and answer, we don't have all day to bother with your foolishness,” Ricardo's voice demanding.

"I will obey,” her voice still sobbing. She had now agreed to submit to them, whatever they would demand from her. They had already openly fondled her body and masturbated her to orgasm, she feared what else they would do to her, but she knew she would be forced to submit.

All of the men smiled at Natalie's surrender. She was theirs, to do as they wanted. They intended to humiliate and abuse her sexually. There would be nothing that she could refuse to do, the more humiliating the better.

"That is a very wise decision; any further reluctance on your part will mean immediate transfer to our jail facility. Do you understand that you must submit to anything we ask or do to you? This will be your last chance. What is your answer?” Ricardo knew he had her; he now wanted to humiliate her more.

"Yes,” she murmured quietly.

"I said, would you submit to anything we ask you to do? Answer me, I will allow you to do anything to my body and cooperate with you?” Ricardo smiled at her.

"Yes, you may do anything to my body and I will cooperate with you,” the final surrender of her will to these men blurted out.

"Very good, Natalie, now we may proceed. Get back into position, this time place your hands locked behind your neck, legs spread, WIDE. We want to inspect your body,” Ricardo watching to see how fast she obeyed.

Tears were running down her cheeks, as she hurriedly rushed to get into the position. She put her arms behind her head, blushing as she noticed how her breasts were thrust out. She spread her legs wide, hoping to please them. She looked into Ricardo's eyes, seeing the lust as he ogled her young body. It was about to begin.

"You have a very beautiful body, Natalie. Please turn around, same position. Push your elbows out to the side and arch your back.

Natalie turned around, her back to them, spreading her legs again. She could feel their eyes burning into her as she got into the provocative position her back arched, forcing her breasts out.

"Bend at your waist, but keep your hands behind your neck."

Natalie obeyed, the position forcing her ass out to them, her breast now hanging down. “Oh, God,” she moaned, the humiliation beginning. She could feel Ricardo move behind her, a hand resting on her back before it began to slowly move down, farther down over her ass, molding and caressing her cheeks. His other hand came around, under her body, grabbing one of her breasts tightly.

"Yes, you have a very beautiful body, Natalie,” his fingers groping her ass and breast. “Stand up now, face us directly and remove your blouse and skirt. We have to continue the search of your body to see if you are hiding anything beneath your clothes."

Natalie's hands moved slowly down her blouse, unbuttoning each button, her lacy bra slowly being revealed. When she reached the last button, she pulled it from her skirt and pushed it from her shoulders and pulled her arms out. Her lacy bra thrust her breasts up. Her nipples, still hard and erect pushed out against the flimsy bra. Her fingers, trembling, unhooked the skirt in the back, unzipped it and let it fall to the floor to join her blouse.

"Stand up tall, hands behind your head,” she was ordered by Gomez. “Eyes forward, I want you always looking into one of our eyes as you obey."

Natalie looked up into Gomez's eyes, watching as they moved from her face, down to her bra encased breasts and down her stomach to her soaked panties, barely covering her pussy. She felt the shame covering over her body but she also began to feel the excitement again. She had already cum, now she was already feeling the familiar itch between her legs. How could she become such a slut, getting wet from being stripped naked in front of strangers, waiting for them to take advantage of her body? She stood there for long minutes as they looked over her body.

"Turn around and bend over again. Spread your legs wide. I want to see that beautiful ass."

Natalie cringed at the command; they were not even trying to hide their lust for her body anymore. Ricardo had become blatant in his desire to see her body for his own gratification. Natalie turned arms behind her head and began to bend over. She spread her legs wide, not even sure if her brief panties would cover her butt. Her ass pushed out, her panties pulled tightly over her cheeks, the crotch pushed into her pussy. She didn't want to attempt to fix them. It would only draw attention to her crotch, hoping to avoid further humiliation.

"Very nice, Natalie. Ricardo, will you try the wand on Natalie again? We can see if her clothes set off the wand,” Gomez watching as Ricardo picked up the wand.

Ricardo kneeled behind her, Natalie could feel his hot breath on her legs sure that he was now staring straight at her panty covered crotch. She could see between her legs as the wand was slowly run up her leg, first the left, than the right, each time moving higher. His hand moved against her left thigh, “spread your legs more,” Natalie moaning as she spread her leg wider, her thighs aching from being spread so far. She could feel the cool air between her legs, her panties stretched wide. The wand moved along her thigh, Natalie holding her breath as it moved up, her pussy now wet with expectation. Would it go off and the terrible vibration begin again, would she be masturbated to an orgasm again, please God, don't let me get excited she prayed?

Ricardo could see Natalie body shudder, the wand only inches from her pussy. He could see some pussy juice running down the inside of her thigh. What a slut she was. He moved the wand up, his finger on the trigger. Natalie felt the wand hit her spread pussy, the beep not to be heard. Ricardo felt Natalie's body begin to relax, just than he hit the button, the beep breaking the silence, Natalie jumping as the noise and the vibration began.

"Please, no, not again,” the wand pushed into her pussy lips, the vibration running along her pussy than back up to her ass to run over her anus. Her body shuddered as the awful wand began to masturbate her for the second time.

"It seems our lovely Natalie set off the wand again, Ricardo. Why don't you continue for a minute, than try her breasts again?"

Ricardo continued to saw the wand between her legs, running along her pussy over her anus, pushed in, vibrated against her anus. Her body shuddered as she was forced to withstand the forced masturbation. He pulled the wand back and pushed only the head against her pussy, pushing it in, forcing her panties into her pussy, the vibration continuing.

"OHHHH, that hurts,” the panties being forced into her pussy by the large wand, her pussy lips forced to spread wide to accept the large tip. It pushed her panties in for about an inch, the vibrations making her tremble.

The wand was pulled from her pussy. “Now for your breasts.” Ricardo stood up and bent his body over hers, his crotch pushed into her bent over ass. He reached down under her, the wand reaching for her hanging breasts.

Natalie felt the weight of the guard as he draped himself over her bent and spread body. “OHHH, NNOOO.” She could feel a hard cock pushed into her ass, the position they forced her into pushing her ass out as if she was asking to be sodomized.

She felt him reach under and push the wand into her tits. As soon as it touched her right breast, the beeping and the vibration began. He began to roll it over her breasts, searching out her nipple again. Her nipple rose up, becoming hard and erect from the stimulation of the vibrations. Ricardo pushed the wand into her nipple, feeling her body tremble under his, her ass moving against her ass. “Please, no, don't do that,” her body betraying her again. The wand moved to her other breast, the silence only lasting for seconds before it again began to beep and vibrate. Her other nipple was again stimulated to erection, just like a tiny cock.

Ricardo moved the wand up higher to the top of her bra and than pushed it inside, running over her naked flesh until it sought out her nipple.

Natalie jumped, pushing her ass into the hard cock on her ass as the wand touched her naked nipple. Ricardo kept it tightly on her nipple, pushing it into her chest, the nipple crushed under the wand, the vibration continuing to stimulate it. Her other breast was also treated to the same torment, the wand seeking out her naked nipple. Natalie trembled, her ass arching up, rubbing against the thick cock pushed between the cheeks of her ass.

"Hold the wand, Jose. I am going to use my hands,” Ricardo handing Jose the wand. He reached under her body, his large hands encircling her dangling tits. He began to tightly grasp them, pinching fingers searching out her nipples again.

"That hurts,” Natalie cried, “not so hard.” Her breasts were grasped harshly, his large hands tightening even harder.

"Don't tell me what I can't do,” his fingers cruelly twisting her nipples. “You agreed to do whatever we demand, now hold still.” Ricardo's hands became more insistent, intending to show Natalie who was boss, eliciting groans of pain from her lips. Her ass pushed against his cock, now so hard he was afraid it would bust out of his pants. He was going to have to get some relief soon, and Natalie was going to provide it.

Ricardo stood up, pulling away from Natalie's body. “You may stand up.” Natalie began to rise, the bent over position was painful.

"Remove your bra, put your hands behind your head again and stick your tits out,” Gomez commanded.

Natalie turned red in shame, they were now going to strip her naked. That was bad enough, but she knew they would humiliate her further. She would probably be forced to spread herself open so they could examine her most intimate parts of her body. She just hoped they would only look at her, not take her sexually. She did not know if she could take three cocks at one time, her mind racing, her fantasy filling her head with such perversions. Her hands went to her bra, unsnapping the catch, letting it slide to the floor. She put her hands over her breasts instinctively feeling her hard nipples, knowing that her body was betraying her.

"Hands behind your head, didn't you not understand my order?” Gomez yelled at Natalie, hoping to get her into the submissive mood. They had planned many degrading acts for her to perform, beginning with the pictures they were going to take of her in very suggestive positions. They had planned to sell or post them on the Internet.

Natalie submissively lowered her hands from her breasts and instantly pushed them behind her head, her back arching, forcing her breasts to stand out. Her nipples stood proudly, erect and hard.

"Are your tits real, Natalie, or are they silicon?” Gomez watched as Natalie cringed at the suggestion that they were fake.

"They are not fake."

"People have been known to smuggle diamonds or other valuable items by placing them into gel packs and having them implanted. We have a special piece of equipment that can check them. It shoots an electrical charge into your breasts and checks the time it takes to return. Depending on the density, it will tell us what is real and what is fake. Unfortunately for you, it is painful, electrical shock is transmitted through your nipples.” Ricardo picked up an electrical probe from the table, a long wire connecting it to the wall plug. It was capable of producing a very powerful charge. The end of the probe had two metal prongs, Ricardo snapping the button, Natalie gasping as she saw the blue flash shoot between them.

"No, not that, please, they are real, believe me, you can feel them, they are not fake,” she pleaded.

"Now be a good girl. Will you stand still or do we have to cuff you to the table? Ricardo watched her reaction, hoping she would submit voluntarily. He liked it better when they willingly allowed their own abuse.

Natalie began to cry, the evil looking probe flashing in front of her. She feared it, but she feared being bound to the table more. They would be able to do anything to her once she was bound to it. She vowed she would stand still and take the pain. Anything was better then the bondage. “I will stand still, I don't want to be tied down, please, I promise I wouldn't move.” Her tears began to fall down her cheeks. She saw the smiles on the men in front of her. They were enjoying this.

"Stick your tits out further.” Natalie arched her back, her tits now almost pointing up. Ricardo licked his finger and rolled his wet finger over her nipple, it instantly doubling in size. He watched Natalie's eyes, seeing the fear. He put the probe on low and pushed the button, watching Natalie's eyes as the arc of electricity shot between the twin prongs.

Natalie felt Jose move behind her, his body pushing against her, his cock pushed against her panty covered panties. “Jose is there just to make sure you don't move. I am going to start with your right nipple. Stand very still. I will start with a low charge. I will progressively turn up the charge until we can get a good reading on it. This might require up to four times. I will than do the same to your left nipple. This will hurt, but you can stand the pain.

Natalie cringed when Ricardo hefted her right breast up, his finger rubbing over the tip, making it more pronounced. He was preparing her, making her ready for her own abuse. He moved the probe up, positioning the twin prongs between her nipple. Natalie could feel her nipple swell as the cold probe touched it on one side. “Are you ready, Natalie?” Natalie braced her body for the pain. She nodded her head. She watched, almost in slow motion as she saw Ricardo's finger move to the button and push it down. She could see the blue arc of electricity shoot from the probe, going through her delicate nipple before she could feel it.

"AGGGGHHHH, OOOWWW, TTTTHHHHaaat hurts,” the pain running through her nipple. Her body shook, but she managed to stay in position, her nipple still between the evil prongs. “Oh, you bastards, that hurt so bad, please no more,” tears running down her face.

"Catch your breath, Natalie,” his finger again moistened, returning to her nipple, again bringing it to erection. He turned a button on the probe, the charge on higher; he moved the prongs moved back to between her nipple. “Get ready, the charge will be more intense, so hold very still or it's you bound on the table."

Natalie held her breath, feeling Jose push into her, stopping her from moving away even if she wanted to. Ricardo pushed the button, the blue arc of electricity shooting through her nipple. “OOOOOWWWW, no more, AAAGGGGHH,” she cried, Ricardo holding the button down for five seconds, the pain tearing through her breast.

Sweat began to form on Natalie's body, especially between her breasts. The pain in her nipple was terrible, shooting deep into the core of her body. It was only beginning, yet she did not know if she would be able to stand and submit to them continuing without being bound. She feared the bondage. “Please, did you find out they are real, please no more, it hurts so badly,” her eyes begging.

Ricardo looked into her eyes, “not yet, Natalie, I will have to do it again, catch your breath and than we will begin again."

Natalie cringed when she heard his answer. They were going to jolt her nipple again. Oh, God, I don't know if I can stand it. Natalie looked at her nipple, the one they were jolting now two times the size of the other. Natalie began to sob.

"Arch your back, Natalie.” His fingers pushed under her breast, raising it up again. The charge had been placed at a higher setting. Natalie pushed her breast out, the twin prongs place around her nipple. Her nipple was so large now, the prongs fit tightly around it. “Take a deep breathe and hold it, it will be over soon."

Natalie watched the arc of electricity shoot through her nipple, the pain ripping into her body as she screamed. “OHHH, GGGOOOODDDD,” the pain becoming unbearable. Her body shuddered, the electricity burning as it tore through her nipple. Sweat poured from her body as Jose pushed against her from behind, his hard cock pushed against her anus, keeping her from escaping the cruel probe.

Ricardo removed the prongs from her nipple, but moved his fingers up to it. He grabbed her nipple, now swollen from the abuse. He grasped it tightly, pulling her breast up by it.

"No, please don't hurt me,” the pain shooting through her nipple as Ricardo's fingers tore into the delicate flesh.

"Quiet, I just want to make sure you don't lose the feeling in your nipple. His fingers continued to manipulate the tender flesh; Natalie's sobbing breaking the quietness of the room.

"I don't think I can take anymore, please stop,” she sobbed.

"Just one more time, this time at full power, than it is your left nipple. Jose, why don't you put the wand between Natalie's legs and see if you can take the pain out of Natalie's mind."

"Oh, God, no,” she cried. They were going to masturbate her again, forcing her to get wet while inflicting pain on her, expecting her to cum for them. She felt Jose no longer rubbing against her ass. She felt his fingers run up her thighs and than felt the cold hard metal push against her inside left thigh.

Jose moved the want up higher until it reached her cum soaked panties. The bitch was screaming in pain, yet she was soaking her pants. As soon as it touched her panties, he hit the button, the beeping and vibrating beginning.

"OHH, OHHHH,” Natalie moaned, the wand vibrating harshly against her pussy. She could feel the wand push her panties into her soaked pussy. It was beginning again, masturbated against her will.

"This will be very painful, so I will do it quicker so you can get it over. I will jolt your right nipple and than move quickly to your left nipple. Try to grab a quick breath between jolts. It will be over soon. Now be a good girl, stick your tits out again,” Ricardo reaching for her breast again. He squeezed his hand tightly around the base of her right breast, grasping it hard, forcing all of the blood to her nipple, getting it ready for his abuse. His wet finger ran over her nipple again, forcing it to become harder, a bigger target for the prongs.

Natalie sucked in a mouthful of air, pushed her breasts into Ricardo's hands as the wand pushed between her panty-covered pussy lips, vibrating, moving up along her slit, seeking out her clit. She watched as her breast was squeezed tightly, the prongs placed between her nipple, Ricardo's finger poised on the trigger. The wand found her clit, pushing aside her clit hood, vibrating against her rock hard clit. Her body shuddered in ecstasy. Oh no, she could feel an orgasm beginning.

As Ricardo felt Natalie's body begins to relax from the wands soothing masturbation, he hit the button, an arc of blue electricity shooting out the prongs, through her nipple.

Natalie jumped in pain, “OOOOOWWW, OHHHH, GGGGOOOOD, your burning my nipple, NOOOO MoOOOREEE,” she cried. The wand pushed deep into her pussy, vibrating, taking some of the pain away.

"Relax your thighs and ass,” Jose commanded her, as his fingers pulled her panties aside, stretching them to the side, exposing her pussy. She felt the wand push into her naked pussy and could not feel small ridges on the wand run over her delicate inner pussy lips. Her panties had prevented them from rasping across her pussy, but now they felt like huge bumps as they rolled over her delicate pussy.

"AAAhhh, AAAAhhh.” Natalie tried to catch her breath. She could feel Ricardo hefting up her left breast, the prongs readied between her nipple, moistened and hardened by his fingers first. She unclenches her ass cheeks as her panties are pulled aside from her ass, now pushed all over to the side, digging into her crotch. She felt Jose push two fingers to the outside of her anus, his hot breath blowing on her exposed anus, humiliating her, showing her how exposed she was. The fingers pushed out, opening her up, her anus now lewdly exposed, the wand beginning to run over her anus. “Please, not there, not my butt,” she begged.

Jose ignored her pleas, his cock getting harder with her pleas.

Ricardo put the prongs between her nipple again, his finger hitting the button, this time he kept it pressed for 15 long seconds. Jose kept the wand running over her pussy, the vibrations driving into her, over her erect clit and back over her anus.

"OOOOWWW, AAGGGGHHHH, PPPPPPPPPPLLLLLLLLLLeeeasee turn it offffff,” she cried, her hips moving forward, trying to move over the wand as her nipple was brutally shocked. Oh, no she thought, they were shocking her nipples and she was going to cum again, masturbated, as she was tortured. The probe stopped, but Natalie felt it still on her nipples. Her breathing was ragged, her lungs not being able to take in enough air between jolts. The wand continued to run over her spread pussy, the first feelings of an orgasm beginning to form.

"OOOOGGGGOOOODDDd, that hurts, so bad,” she cried, the prongs again releasing the blue arc of electricity through her nipple, but she held the position, her breast pushed out. Ricardo kept the probe on for 25 seconds, Natalie's body shaking in pain, while Jose continued the forced masturbation. He could tell she was almost ready to cum. The wand was soaked from her pussy juice, her hips pushing hard into the wand, wanting more.

"Get her ready,"” Ricardo yelled to Jose.

"What are you going to.... , OOOWWW, AAGGGG, NNOOOTTT AAGGGGain,” she cried, trying to find out what they planned to do to her, but cut short by another jolt of electricity. Ricardo kept his finger on the probe, this time for forty-five seconds. He wanted to give Jose time to get her ready. “GGGGOOODDD, you have to stooopp, IIII cannnn't take it anymoooooreee,” her body shaking. The wand continued its forced masturbation as Jose's fingers went up to her clit, spread the hood back, exposing it, running the wand over it, getting it hard. His other hand went back over her ass, searching for her defenseless anus. His finger found it and began to push in, forcing it open. A second finger joined the first, Natalie's anus having to stretch to accept the thick fingers. She pushed her hips forward to attempt the cruel fingers tearing into her rectum. The wand was making her orgasm begin. “Oh, you bastards, I going to cccccummmmmm,” her pussy pushing to the wand.

Just as Natalie began to cum, Jose removed the wand from her clit, pushed it into her wet pussy and spread her clit hood, exposing her hard clit to Ricardo. Ricardo reached down with the probe, pushed it against her clit and hit the button and held it down before Natalie could even realize what happened.

"CCCCCUUUUMMMMM, OOOOHH, GGOOOOODDd, IIII"mmmm CCCCUUUmmmming again,” then it hit her. The blue arc ran over her erect clit sending the maximum charge into her tender clit. Natalie screamed in pain, her orgasm shattered by the pain, but than mixing of pleasure and pain, a more powerful cum overtook her. Natalie began to scream again and Ricardo hit her with the probe, the blue arc tearing into her clit. Meanwhile, Jose has forced over two inches of the wand into her spread pussy and he had two fat fingers fucked up her asshole. He could feel her ass squeezing down on them as she came over and over.

Natalie collapsed to the floor, holding her pussy, the pain and pleasure still running over her body. She was sobbing, her body shaking. She was rubbing her pussy, her orgasm still continuing. “Please, no more, you made me cum too many times. I can't take any more,” tears running down her face as she curled into the fetal position on the floor, her body soaked.

"We will let you rest for a few minutes, than you will have to strip off your panties. We want some pictures of you naked before we do the internal examination of your pussy and asshole. There is so much more we are going to do to you,” Ricardo, Jose and Gomez all smiling at Natalie, the American cum-slut.

Natalie began to catch her breath, as she lay half-naked on the floor, the humiliation of the forced masturbation overcoming her. The three guards stared at her as she laid there, eyes drinking in her naked breasts, her nipples still swollen from the abuse the wand had inflicted on them.

"Please stand now, Natalie, we need to get some pictures just in case there is any kind of trouble,” Ricardo ordering her. Jose picked up the camera, a new digital model, capable of high-resolution digital pictures. They wanted to make sure that they got excellent pictures to use on the Internet.

Natalie stood before the three of them, clad in only her panties which were now soaked in her own cum. She held her head down, looking at the floor, the shame hitting her.

"Stand up tall, Natalie, hands behind your head again, elbow out and thrust out your tits for us,” Ricardo told her as Gomez began to aim his camera at her. “Legs spread, Natalie, now obey or I will strap you onto the table."

Natalie did as she was told, now standing half-naked, her tits pushed out for them to see. Her embarrassment began to show as she watched them begin to take pictures of her. She had just barely begun to show her naked body to her lovers, now she was being forced to strip in front of complete strangers and allow them to rape her with their camera. Gomez took numerous pictures of Natalie, front and side.

"Lower your hands and use your hands to lift your breasts up,” Gomez commanded Natalie, his camera flash blinking brightly as Natalie's hands reached down and pushed her breasts up, seemingly offering them to the camera. “Very good, now play with your nipples, make them harder.” Natalie's fingers reached for her nipples, gently teasing them into erection. “Harder, squeeze your nipples harder,” he ordered.

"Please, don't make me do that,” Natalie begged, but began to squeeze them harder, knowing her pleas would fall on deaf ears. “OOOhhh,” she moaned from her forced brutalization of her nipples by her own fingers. The camera continued the ravishment of her breasts, the light flashing constantly, taking in the sight of this beautiful half-naked girl pinching her own nipples into hardness.

"You are doing good, Natalie, now lower your panties slowly so we may get some good pictures of your naked pussy as you strip for us,” Ricardo said, his cock hard and straining in his pants. Natalie was doing all she was ordered and they had many more humiliating orders for her to obey. The pictures they would have of her would be worth hundreds of dollars. Soon, Natalie's body would be famous on the Internet.

The camera flash began again as Natalie slowly began to lower her panties to the floor. Her bald pussy was finally being revealed. She was embarrassed that she had shaved her pussy for her last lover and even though she no longer saw him, she continued to do it. Now they would know this fact and think of her as a tramp.

"Ah, I see you shave your pussy, Natalie, you look like you have the pussy of a fourteen year old. Continue to remove your panties.” The three guards watched, cocks hard as Natalie revealed all of her charms to them and the camera.

Natalie had to bend down to removed her panties, her tits now hanging down, the nipples still hard and erect, her ass thrust out behind as she pushed them to the floor. She kicked them off of her feet and stood erect again, waiting for the next order. She knew they would soon be ordering her to spread her pussy for them.

Ricardo watched Natalie's eyes, seeing the fear and excitement in them, as she was now naked in front of them. “You have a very beautiful body Natalie, now we must examine you for any contraband. Arms behind your head again, tits out and spread your legs very wide. We want to see your pussy lips begin to spread open for our inspection."

Natalie cringed at the command but did as she was ordered. She pushed her breasts out again and her legs parted. She could feel her pussy lips begin to spread, the cool air in the room running over her inner pussy. Her pussy juice began to run down her thighs. This forced stripping was making her excited, no matter how much she tried to deny it. Her legs continued to open, the camera flash blinking wildly as her bare pussy was revealed to the camera lens.

"More, I want them wider, Natalie, obey, open your pussy to us."

Natalie continued to spread them, now over four feet apart. Her thighs began to ache from the spread. “It hurts, my legs are spread to far,” she begged.

"Very well, Natalie, than reach down with your fingers and spread your pussy lips open for us. Pull them open very wide or we will spread you on the table and use the leg clamps to keep you open. You must spread your pussy open for our inspection,” Ricardo's voice shattering the quiet in the room, a new humiliation now being thrust on her.

Natalie reached down with her fingers and ran them over her pussy lips. She began to spread her lips and had to grip them tightly to keep her fingers from sliding off because she was so wet. She pulled them wider apart, the bright flash from the camera illuminating her pink pussy as it was revealed. Gomez was now on his knees, only two feet from her pussy, the camera flashing picture after picture of her pussy as it was revealed. Natalie's humiliation was increasing as her pussy lips spread. Only her Doctor had such an intimate look at her vagina, now she was being forced to spread herself open to strangers and their camera. She continued to spread her pussy lips until it began to ache from the pain, her lips now peeled back, her pink inner pussy now revealed.

"That's good, Natalie, hold your pussy open.” His cock was so hard. Here was this young girl, spreading herself open for his pleasure. Natalie stood there, naked, her legs spread, her pussy open for long minutes as all eyes were on her, the camera continuing the silent rape of her body.

"Now I want you to turn around and spread your legs again. We want to see your asshole,” Ricardo's voice continuing on with her humiliation.

Tears began to form in her eyes, the degradation of her body continuing. Now they expected her to show them her anus. She slowly released the lips of her pussy and put her legs together. She turned her back to them, at least she would not have to see their faces, as they looked at her spreading herself open.

"BBBBBBBBBBBBBBBRRRRRRRRRRRRBBBBBBBBBBRRRRRR,” the noise shattering the quiet in the room.

"Oh, God, no, please, not that,” Natalie cried as she saw her vibrator going at full speed on the edge of a table. Captain Jose had been searching her luggage and had found her vibrator, a nine-inch, large, high-speed model shaped like a penis. He had turned it on and placed it on the table. Next to it laid her whip, a riding crop. She had never used it to whip herself, she had only used it to stroke her pussy with it to make her cum. The thought of someone whipping her defenseless body would usually drive her to a powerful cum.

"What have we their, Natalie, are you an American pervert? Do you enjoy the whip? Ricardo picked up the whip and turned off the vibrator.

"No, I don't like it, I only use it to masturbate with,” she confessed, hoping that wouldn't use the whip on her.

Ricardo slapped the whip against his palm, “continue Natalie, or I will be forced to use the whip on you."

Natalie spread her legs open, feeling the cool air on her anus as the cheeks of her ass began to separate, allowing them to view her naked and defenseless anus. Gomez began again to take pictures, the flash going off rapidly as Natalie's anus began to come into view.

Ricardo slapped her ass hard with the whip.

"OOOWWWWW, what do you want me to do?” Natalie cried out.

"Spread your legs further and bend at the waist, than reach behind and spread your cheeks until it hurts. I want to see your naked asshole,” Ricardo commanded her. He gave her other cheek a sharp swat with the riding crop to help her remember.

"OOOOWWW, please no more,” her body now bent over, her ass pushed toward them as if she was offering her anus as a sacrifice. She reached back and grabbed each cheek and began to pull them apart. Her virgin anus began to stretch open, revealing her most intimate secrets to them and the camera. Gomez continued to take pictures as she spread herself open.

"Very good, Natalie,” said Ricardo, “now hold yourself open and don't release your cheeks. I am going to hit you with the riding crop again so don't move."

"OH, God, no, please don't hit me with it,” she cried, tears running down her face. Why did I pack it, now they are debasing me further with my own whip?

Ricardo pulled his hand back and struck Natalie directly on her spread anus with the riding crop. “SSSSPPPLLLAAAATTT,” the noise burst into the room.

"OOOOOOOOWWWWW, No, NO ... uhhh, not there, it hurts so bad,” Natalie cried, but she managed to remain in position, hoping not to give them any more reasons to whip her, the burning on her sensitive anus beginning.

They all watched as her tiny anus began to turn red from the brutal whip. Their cocks were hard as they saw her body take the stroke but still managed to keep the bent-over spread position.

"Good job, Natalie, it seems you like the whip. Now we must make sure you are not hiding anything internally. That will involve us doing an internal examination of your pussy and asshole. If we don't find any, you will be allowed to dress and get on with your vacation. That is, if you cooperate. If not, you will find yourself in one of our many jails for a long time.” Ricardo picked up a pair of latex gloves and began to put them on. “I want you to stand on the table and than crouch down and spread your knees wide open. Keep your feet flat on the table."

"Not anymore, please, I can't stand this,” but she moved toward the table as Jose put the camera down and helped her up. She stood up high on the table, all of them looking at her naked body.

"Crouch down, now."

Natalie obeyed, crouching down. As she did, she began to part her knees, her pussy lips beginning to flower out again. The more she spread, the more she felt open. She felt the swat of the crop against the inside of her thighs, close to her pussy. She immediately began to spread more, feeling the added excitement the whip was bringing to her. She looked down and saw that her pussy lips were now spread wide, her pink pussy open and you could almost see inside her.

Jose picked up the camera again and began to snap picture after picture of Natalie, her pussy opening up. He watched her through the lens; her legs spread wide, her pussy gaping open. He could see her pussy juices glisten on her pussy and run down her thighs. She might say she does not like it, but her pussy was saying something different.

Natalie shivered in fear and excitement as Ricardo ran the whip up her thighs, toward her naked and spread pussy. The rough leather moved up and began to run over her tender pussy, reminding her of her own masturbation with the leather whip. “NNNNooo, please, don't do that."

"Do you want to cum again, Natalie, is that what you want,” Ricardo slapping the whip hard against her spread pussy, igniting a sharp pain in Natalie. He began to run the whip between her pussy lips, spreading her pussy juice on the cunt, moving up to her clit, now hard and erect.

"Don't make me cum, please, I don't want to,” she protested, but she remained in position, leaving her pussy accessible to the rough leather of the whip, pushing between her legs.

Ricardo slapped her spread pussy hard again, a loud gasp coming from Natalie, the whip moving back over her anus, back to her pussy to tap lightly against her hard and erect clit.

"OHH, God, no, please don't,” she begged but still hoping that her cries would be heeded. She felt the whip rub harshly through her pussy, tap lightly on her clit and than slap her anus hard. Her whole crotch was ablaze in pain. But it was a different type of pain, almost pleasurable, strange sensations running through her body.

Ricardo became more insistent, sawing the handle of the whip harshly through her delicate pussy lips, running brutally over her anus. It stopped when it got to her clit and began a tapping, first lightly, than harder and harder on her hard clit, spread before them.

"AAAAHHH, NOOO, please NOOOOO more,” her hips moving to meet the whip. Her face began to flush, “GGGNNUUGG,” the whip hitting her clit harder, the camera flashing as she was being masturbated against her will, this time the leather whip inflicting pain on her sensitive clit.

"OOOHHH, God, I'MMM, Cuuuummmminnnnngg,” she cried, her body jerking as the first orgasm took her. Ricardo swung the whip back and slapped her pussy hard, hitting her fully on her clit. “UUUUGGGGHHH, NNNOOO MOOORREEE,” she screamed, a second more powerful cum overtaking her. The whip pushed into her spread pussy, pushing two inches into her. Ricardo twisted it sharply, bringing a cry from Natalie. “NNNO, not againnnn,” she cried, the third cum bathing her body in sweat, the leather whip dragging it out of her.

Gomez continued to take pictures of Natalie as she slumped to the floor, her body weak from cumming. “It seems our Natalie has cum too much again. I am afraid that her cooperation in continuing our examination may not be forthcoming. Gomez, give me a hand with Natalie."

Natalie could feel Gomez and Ricardo pick her up by her arms. “Please, leave me alone, I can't do this anymore,” she pleaded, but they continued to stand her up and drag her over to the table.

"No more, don't strap me down, please,” Natalie cried, attempting to stop them from humiliating her any more. She felt her body being pushed onto the table, her nipples hitting the cold tabletop. A hand pushed down on her back, keeping her pinned to the table. Her wrists were grabbed from the other side of the table and pulled towards the corner. First her right wrist, than her left was slipped inside the leather cuffs and the straps pulled tightly, stretching her arms out before her into each corner. The hand was pulled from her back, the straps effectively holding her pinned to the table.

"Relax, Natalie, we still have to do an internal search of your pussy and your ass. The way you keep cumming, we have to tie you down to keep you from hurting yourself. Now just lie still and cooperate, it will soon be over. We just need to finish strapping you down.” Ricardo ran his hand over her back as he spoke to her, feeling her body still trembling from the forced masturbation.

Natalie could see Captain Jose take a pair of latex gloves and begin to put them on his hands. His fingers and hands were huge. “I will take good care of you Natalie,” he said, pouring baby oil into the palm of his hand and massaging it into both gloves. Soon they both glistened with the oil.

Ricardo grabbed her left ankle and pulled it out toward the leg of the table. “Relax and this wouldn't hurt."

Natalie could feel her leg pulled outward, her pussy and the cheeks of her ass again spreading open for their lust. She felt her leg bump up against the table leg and felt cold metal slip over her ankle. With a loud clank, the metal cuff was ratcheted tightly onto her left ankle and another clank told her it was attached to the table leg. She tried to close her leg and the cuff pulled tightly against her leg preventing her from moving more than a few inches. “Please, let me go, don't do this to me,” she begged, tears running down her face. They now intended to push their fingers deep into her body while she was spread open and she was now afraid they might rape her. She felt a hand grab her right leg and lift it and pull it toward the other table leg. Her legs began to spread wider and wider, her thighs aching as she was forced to spread her legs unnaturally. “AAAAGGGGHHHH,” she moaned, the stretch pulling her ass cheeks apart, her virgin anus spread open for them to see again.

Ricardo pulled her leg wide until he reached the other corner of the table. Her pussy was now split open, her anus peeking out. He lifted her right leg higher, toward the top of the table and slapped a metal cuff on her right ankle and the other end to the top of the table with a loud clank.

"NOOOO.” Natalie's legs were now spread wide and her right leg was pulled up high to the table, pushing her ass up into the air, opening her up even more. She was balanced on one leg, the cuffs securely attaching her to the table, unable to stop them from doing anything they wanted to do to her naked and spread body.

Ricardo stood to the side of the table so he could whisper into Natalie's ear. His hands reached under her body searching for her breasts. He pushed her up and slid his hands under her. As she pushed back down to the table she effectively trapped his hands under her breasts. She could feel his hands grip her breasts tightly, the fingers searching out her nipples. “Captain Jose is going to stick his fingers first into your pussy than up your tight little asshole. There is nothing that you can do about it. Just relax your pussy and asshole and let him have his way or it will be very painful for you."

Natalie could feel the Captain pour baby oil over her ass, his gloved hands spreading the liquid over her ass, in between her spread cheeks, over her anus, before running between her pussy lips. He massaged the oil into her, readying her for the entry of his fat fingers. She felt fingers spread her pussy lips back, opening her up for the ravishment of her body by his fingers. One fat finger began to push into her pussy, her body opening up as it pushed in over two inches before pulling back out. Before it pulled completely from her body it quickly and forcefully pushed back in again, this time spreading her pussy open to accept it over three inches into her body. “You have a very tight pussy, Natalie; obviously you haven't been fucked much. I am going to go deeper now, so relax,” Jose quietly told Natalie. His finger pulled from her pussy again and pushed back in, now over four inches of her pussy was forced open to accept the fat finger. Jose could feel her pussy grasp tightly onto his finger. Wait until she has to take more of my fingers, he thought, his finger running along the walls of her pussy before pulling out again.

"Ow, that hurts,” cried Natalie as Jose pushed two of his fat fingers into her pussy. Her legs strained against the metal cuffs, trying to close to stop the fingers from entering her. Her ass rose and fell, forced to accept the fingers, her pussy grasping them tightly as they pushed into her. The fingers pushed in deep, withdrew, than again thrust in, forcing two fingers over four inches in her pussy, spreading her wide. “No more,” she pleaded.

Jose watched as Natalie's pussy lips grasped his fingers tightly as he forced them into her. He pulled them back out, her pussy closing tightly. He pushed three fingers together and began to force them back into her pussy. Her lips spread back as the baby oil allowed the three fat fingers to push into her. Her pussy walls stretched wide to accept them, Natalie's ass trying to move to escape the cruel ravishment of her pussy, the metal cuffs banging noisily as she tried to close her legs. He pushed them in deep, forcing her to open up, three fingers forced in over four inches in her pussy. He pulled his fingers apart when he was in deep, stretching her open for more.

"OHHH, Gooooddddd, please, no more, it hurts, you are stretching me to wide,” Natalie's body trying to shake the fingers loose but the restraints holding her firmly in place. She felt the fingers in her moving, stretching her open, her pussy beginning to ache from the pain.

"How does it feel, Natalie, do you like the Captain's fingers in your pussy? There is more, he is going to put his whole hand in your pussy. He must feel around inside you to make sure you are not smuggling anything in. Relax your pussy; it will go a lot easier if you do.” Ricardo's whispered in Natalie's ear as he continued to pinch and squeeze her hard and erect nipples, forcing groans from her lips as her tits were abused at the same time she was being finger fucked.

The three fingers pulled out, pushed back in and pulled out again. Jose pushed his little finger in and his thumb together with his other fingers and began to push them into Natalie's pussy. Natalie's pussy lips were stretched wide to accept the fat fingers, all five of them. Natalie screamed as they were pushed forcefully into her pussy, her pussy now stretched painfully around the fingers, entering her and spreading her pussy walls as they pushed deep inside her.

"AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH,” her body jerking around within the restraints, bouncing on the table as her pussy was raped by the fingers. “Too muchhhh, you're going to tear me open,” she screamed as the fingers began to move inside her. It felt like little animals inside her pussy, moving around, probing and scratching the walls of her pussy.

"There is still more, you are going to have to accept my whole fist,” Jose said. He pulled his fingers almost all the way out and than thrust them back in, plowing into her pussy, knocking the wind out of Natalie, her body bouncing around on the table, forced to submit. Jose pulled his fingers almost all the way out, Natalie's pussy gripping them tightly. He pulled his fingers in toward his palm and pushed his fist into Natalie as hard as he could.

Natalie's body thrashed around on the table, Ricardo gripping her nipples tightly, the restraints rattling noisily as her body tried to shake off the fist trying to tear into her pussy. “AAAGGGGHHH, OOOOWWWW, you son of a bitch, you're tearing apart my vagina,” Natalie screamed. The fist pushed relentlessly into her body, Jose pushing with all of his strength to make her pussy stretch to accept it. It felt like a baseball bat was being forced into her. She gasped, trying to get a breath of air as the fist continued to push into her. She jumped, a fingernail ripping along her pussy, the sharp pain eliciting a new scream from her lips. It felt like he was trying to force his fist into her cervix, the heel of his hand now making her pussy lips tear as it was forced in. She bounced as her pussy lips now clamped down on his wrist, the fist now in over four inches, battering a path into her body. “OOOOWW, AAAGGh,” another brutal push by Jose pushing the fist in another inch.

Jose held his fist in her pussy. It felt like a clamp was around it as her pussy grasped it tightly. “Do you like that, Natalie?” He began to pull his fist out of her pussy, her lips grasping it tightly as inch by inch it began its ascent from her. When he pulled it two inches out, he twisted his fist and pushed with all of his might back in, it boring into Natalie's body over five inches now, her pussy forced open.

"NNOOO, it's tearing me open, take it outttttt,” she screamed. Jose pushed in into against cervix, twisting his knuckles deep inside her, making her scream in pain. Her body bounced on the table, her ankles rubbing raw from the cuffs straining against the legs.

"I'm going to keep it deep inside you for a few minutes, Natalie, relax your pussy, it will hurt less. Gomez, will you help me with the other part,” Jose asked?

Natalie cringed when she saw Gomez place latex gloves on his hands. “What are you going to do?” She saw him spreading baby oil on his hands, just as Jose had done. “Don't hurt me anymore, please."

"I'm going to check your asshole.” Gomez poured more baby oil on her ass, some of it running down between her cheeks onto Jose's arm. He rubbed the baby oil over her ass, concentrating on her tiny anus.

Natalie bucked on the table, attempting to escape. They were going to stick fingers up her butt. If Gomez were anything like Jose, more fingers would be used to spread her open. Her anus would have to tear to allow them inside her. “No, not in my butt, it is too small,” she begged, but she felt a finger line up with her defenseless anus and begin to pressure onto it. The oil allowed it to push in, her virgin anus now forced open, a finger pushed in. It felt strange having a finger in her ass. The fist in her pussy made her ass even tighter than it already was. The fingers were going to be painful. The finger pushed in deep, lubricating her anal tract with the baby oil.

"Your asshole is tight, Natalie,” Gomez pushing his finger in deep, pulling it out and than back in again, this time deeper. He pulled it out and Natalie knew that more fingers would now be pushed in.

"AAAGGHHH, OOOWWW, that hurts, please, no more,” but two fingers pushed relentlessly into her rectum, spreading her open, her anus now spread tightly around the fingers. She could feel cramps when they pushed in deep. They separated inside her, forcing another groan from Natalie. Gomez pulled them from her rectum, keeping them spread as he pulled them out, forcing Natalie to feel her rectum stretch.

Three fingers now ran over her anus, oiling them up for the push into her body again. Natalie took a deep breath, held it and gasped as they stretched her anus wide, forcing open her rectum, the fingers now pushing deeper into her body, going into her colon. “GGGGGGOOOOODDD, that hurts, take them out,” her body bucking up and down, trying to escape the fingers tearing her open. They pushed in deep, withdrew, than pushed in again, Gomez pushing down with all of his strength, forcing Natalie's anal tract to expand or tear. Natalie jerked from the pain, her legs pulling on the cuffs.The fingers were pulled out, her anus staying open from the stretching. Gomez pulled his fingers together, placed them against her anus, still open from the brutal finger fucking and plunged them deep into her rectum. Another scream rang out in the room as Natalie felt like her anal tract was tearing from the brutal fingering of her asshole. They pushed in deep, meeting the fingers of Jose in her pussy, rubbing along side of each other, deep in her body. The fingers were pulled out and Natalie braced herself for the fist that would be pushed into her anus. Gomez tucked his fingers down and pushed as hard as he could with his fist against Natalie's anus. Natalie's anus held against the brutal attack for long minutes until suddenly it gave up and Gomez fist began to push brutally into her anal tract, pushing in deeper and deeper. Gomez could feel Jose's fist running along his. Natalie was being double fucked with fists.

YYYYYOOOOUUU KIIIIIILLLLLLLIIIIINNNNNGGGG MMMMEEE, please no more, take it outttttt,” her body felt like her organs were being displaced by the fists in her. Gomez pushed in deep, turning his fist when he was deep in her colon, forcing new screams from her throat. Natalie thrashed up and down, her pussy and anus now stretched tightly around two stranger's wrists, their fists beating deeply inside her.

"How does that feel, Natalie,” both of them jerking their fist up and than back down, pushing deep inside of Natalie? Natalie screamed and jerked around, her body being torn apart from within by the fists.

"Would you like to cum for us, Natalie,” Ricardo asked? He pulled his hands from under Natalie's breasts and reached for the vibrator.

"NOOO, don't make me cum again, it hurts toooo much,” but her cries fell on deaf ears as she heard the vibrator begin on high. She felt the vibrator run over her pussy, pushed against the arm in her pussy until it reached her clit. Her clit was hard and erect, the brutal fist rape of her pussy and ass, while painful, was still exciting her. It began to vibrate against her clit, her body shuddering from the pleasure.

"Fuck her with your fists,” Ricardo told the others. The two fists began to fuck her; first one pulling from her pussy until her pussy lips were stretched tightly around his knuckles. As it began to push back brutally into her pussy, Gomez pulled his fist up her anal tract, forcing her anus to open wider as the widest part of his hand passed over it. As one was pulled from her orifice, the other was pushed in, forcing Natalie to relieve the pain over and over. They began to pick up speed, the fist in her asshole cramping her stomach, the other pulling against her clit. The vibrator continued its forced masturbation as they continued their brutal fisting of her tender body.

"NNNNNNNOOOOOO, don't make me cum, I can't help it, please no more, IIIIII"MMMMMMM CUUUMMMMMIIIINNNNGGG,” she yelled, her body bucking on the table as the fists continued to punish her anal tract and pussy as the vibrator forced the first cum out of her. A particularly brutal push into her anus caused Natalie to have another cum, her screams ringing in the room. Not to be outdone, Jose plunged his fist deep inside her pussy, smashing his fist into her cervix, twisting the knuckles deep inside her, eliciting screams of pain from Natalie. The vibrator pushed against her now tender and red clit forced the third and final cum from her sweat soaked body. The two fists were pulled from her body with loud pops, her screams as they were torn from her body echoing in the room.

The three men watched as Natalie shuddered in the final throes of her last cum. Her pussy juice ran down her thighs, forming a puddle on the floor below her.

Ricardo removed her cuffs from her wrists and ankles, allowing Natalie to again slump to the floor, exhausted from the orgasms they forced from her body.

"We will see you in two weeks from tomorrow, at nine in the morning. Don't be late, we will have to check you again when you leave. Have a nice vacation while you are in Cuba,” Ricardo laughing as he said it.





Boarding School Sex Training

Michael has been the Headmaster of a very exclusive all girls boarding school for over ten years. He is very much a lover of the female figure; he appreciates shape and form of women and above all, likes to take pleasure from them whether they wish it or not. He likes to force them to feel pleasure that they might not wish to feel or experience. Michael's philosophy is absolute obedience to his word and his school is very strict. Students are brought up to respect adults and not to question them. Any disobedience is quickly punished. All of the instructors at the school are male.

The tuition at the school costs more than $150,000 per year and the student's guardians enroll them at the school. The guardians are all very wealthy older gentlemen. They became guardians over the students when their parents had died.

The students are sexually naïve and when they became eighteen the real purpose of the school becomes evident. This is the story of one of these students, Rachel.

Rachel has a slender figure, medium height, peaches and cream complexion, long wavy brown hair and unusual gray/blue eyes. She has turned eighteen years old today after being at the boarding school since she was ten. Her parents were killed in an automobile accident. Stephen, her Guardian was a good friend of her mother and as Rachel had no other relatives; he petitioned the court successfully for custody of Rachel. Stephen is a very rich and powerful man. He had no trouble convincing the court that he could care for Rachel. While Stephen does maintain contact with Rachel, her real but informal guardian is Michael. She adores him, thinks the world of him and would do whatever he wants. She does not think of questioning his authority. The one time she did, when she was twelve, Michael had taken her over his lap and spanked her ass. That was the last time she ever questioned him.

As Rachel entered the classroom, Mr. Johnson called her over. Rachel is wearing the standard dress for the school. This consists of a white, button down blouse, plaid skirt, saddle shoes and socks. Although Rachel has thought the blouses were a little too transparent (you could see the outline of her bra underneath) and the skirts a little too short (they were three inches above the knees) she is used to them and does not complain. The only males she ever sees are the instructors and although she felt sometimes that they were looking at her strangely of late, she has ignored the feeling.

"Yes, Sir,” said Rachel approaching him.

"Headmaster Michael would like to see you in his office immediately. Here is a hall pass,” remarked Mr. Johnson, with a smirk on his face.

All of the students called him Headmaster Michael. While the other teachers were respectfully called by their last name, the Headmaster used his first name. But he required you also used the term Headmaster with his first name. Either that or you called him Sir. Anything else would bring about his displeasure.

Rachel knocked on the door and waited for a response. It was a large oak door, befitting the owner's power and prestige.

"Enter,” came the booming voice of the Headmaster.

Rachel entered and as usual was amazed by the grandeur of the office. One does not get called to the Headmasters office very often and when they did, they did not speak of it. The furniture in the office was all wood and very ornate. The chairs all were cushioned, with wooden arms and scrolled legs. They were very heavy and did not move very easily. The Headmasters desk was huge, as was the conference table. Little did Rachel realize that they were designed to hold a female figure securely to them.

"Have a seat, Rachel, and Happy Birthday. Stephen also sends his Happy Birthday wishes. He could not be here today, but he promises to be here tomorrow."

Michael had a very striking and handsome silhouette. Although he was in his forties, he still was a heartthrob to most of the adolescent girls at the school. While they feared disobeying him, most also had adolescent fantasies about him. Rachel was no exception. Lately she thought about Michael spanking her as he did when she was twelve. This excited her, the power that he would have over her.

"I am glad; I have not seen him in a while. Is there anything the matter, Headmaster Michael?"

"No, everything is fine with Stephen. He is looking forward to seeing you tomorrow. We just have to come to some decisions about your future before he arrives."

"What do you mean?” asked Rachel.

"You are now eighteen today and that makes you an adult. I need to explain some things about your future relationship with Stephen and how you are to proceed. When your parents died eight years ago, they left you an inheritance of a little over one million dollars, with Stephen the trustee.

"I didn't know anything about that. When will I inherit the money?” Rachel inquired. Her eyes began to light up. That was a lot of money; she could do many things that she had only read about.

"I realize that it sounds like a lot of money, but Stephen has had to financially take care of you for the last eight years. You must realize your education and board at this school costs almost $150,000 per year. While Stephen is wealthy, he is under no obligation to pay for your tuition with his own money. As trustee of your parent's estate, he has every legal right to use the inheritance money for your upkeep."

The good mood of Rachel quickly disappeared, as she realized that there was little money left of the inheritance. She would be back to having no future without the help of Stephen. “So what does this mean?"

"Stephen has a proposition for you Rachel. He is willing to forego all of the payments he has made for the last eight years and give you the inheritance when you turn the age of twenty-one. This would be about two million dollars, as Stephen wisely invested the money for you. Does this sound interesting to you, Rachel?"

"Oh, yes, Sir. I want to thank you and I will really thank Stephen tomorrow when he comes,” the excitement back in Rachel's voice. She would be rich and could do anything she wanted to.

"Don't get too excited yet, Rachel. There are some conditions to this agreement. Stephen is being very generous to you and he requires some exchange of favors in return."

"Yes, I will do whatever he wants. He has been so good towards me since my parent's death. And you have also been so helpful, Sir. I respect you for the many things you have taught me the last eight years.” Rachel could not contain her enthusiasm. She would be financially set for life. While most twenty-one year olds would be just starting out in life, she would be financially sound.

"I hope you are sincere in your desire to please both Stephen and myself. That is exactly what will be required of you in order to get Stephen to complete his offer."

"I am sure I will please you both, Sir,” not realizing the implications of her response. “What is required of me?"

"As you probably know, Rachel, you have become a very attractive young women. While you are sexually naïve, which was our intention at this school for your development, it is now time for further education in that area."

"I don't understand,” a puzzled look on Rachel's face. She had only begun to think of sex and with the few males here being the instructors, they were only passing fancies.

"Stephen has asked me to take over this personal training of you. This will take about two months. During that time, I will prepare you sexually for him,” his eyes watching for Rachel's reaction.

Rachel sat up in the chair, did she hear him correctly, did he say, prepare her sexually for him. “What do you mean, prepare me sexually?” she stammered, her voice breaking up.

"I will teach you to cater to Stephen's every sexual desire. You will be taught to give pleasure to him in whatever manner he desires, no matter how perverted you might think it to be. This will involve humiliation and if you fail to perform as desired, this will require discipline, often you will be sexually punished. You will have to serve and cater to his sexual desires for a period of three years. At the end of that time, you will be given your inheritance and you will be free to do as you desire. You may stay with Stephen, but that is not a requirement."

"I don't know what to say, Sir. I am not sure what you and Stephen are going to do to me. I respect your opinion, what do you think I should do?"

"I suggest you take Stephen's offer. It is very generous. It will only require three years of your life and then you will have the wherewithal to do anything you want in life. Most young ladies would jump at a chance to take this offer. This is not an unusual request. I have trained a number of young ladies like you over the years that have accepted similar offers from their Guardians. I will not give you names, but you are going to school with one of them. In fact, if you accept this offer, your training will also interact with hers at some point."

"Can you tell me what will be expected of me?” Rachel asked, still not exactly sure of what she would be expected to do.

"It is difficult to explain in words, but I can show you in pictures. I have an album of various sexual situations that you will be required to perform over the course of your sexual servitude to him.” Michael reached over and pulled a large album over to where Rachel was sitting. He placed it in her lap.

"Open the first page and see your new future."

Rachel was shocked at the first picture. There was a naked girl, her own age. In fact she recognized her. It was Sara, her roommate last year. She was standing, her legs spread, her arms laced behind her head, her breasts thrust before her. She was naked and she could see Michael in the picture and also someone else, probably her Guardian. She looked embarrassed as she was spread naked, their eyes obviously drinking in the naked beauty before them. The next picture showed her kneeling on hands and knees on the Headmaster's desk. She could see the Headmasters hands on her thighs, spreading them open. Her anus and vagina peaking out. Her breasts hung down and her Guardian had grasped them with his hands. Each picture got progressively worse. On her back, her Guardian pulling her legs back and spread over her head, the Headmaster between her legs, a speculum in his hand. On her knees again, head down on the desk, ass pushed out, her Guardian spreading her cheeks of her ass open, the Headmaster inserting a speculum in her tiny anus. Tears ran from her eyes, the humiliation of the inspection of her body overcoming her emotions.

"We will require a complete inspection of your body first. That will take place tomorrow. Stephen will be present and will assist me in it. You will be forced to participate. We will require you to perform certain actions to allow us access to the various parts of your body. Part of your training will require you to do things against your will. Your only reason to do so will be to please Stephen and myself. This will be a very lengthy examination. You will be asked to strip naked for us. You will be given an enema so you will be cleaned out. You vagina and anus will be probed with speculums. I can assure you when we are finished, we will know your body better than you do,” Michael stated matter of factly.

The only two persons that she cared about in this world were asking her to do things that made her cringe. While not fully realizing what would be required of her she managed to stammer out, “I will try to please you both; you have both been very generous and kind to me over the years. I respect both of you and your opinions and if you think that this is best for me, I will do as you desire. You have only to show me what is required of me and I will obey."

Michael smiled; he knew that he would enjoy this delightful creature over the next two months. While he thought that he was getting the better part of the agreement, he realized the reason for Stephen's request. Stephen had been in love with Rachel's mother before she was married. They had a brief, very passionate affair, but she married his best friend, who was a millionaire, when Stephen was in comparison, poor and could not give her the lifestyle she wanted. Rachel's mother was anything but innocent, she had given Stephen pleasure he'd never experienced before or after. Stephen expected Michael to train Rachel to be the whore that her mother was in bed. He did not want an innocent girl, but a sexually experienced woman that would not balk at any request, no matter how jaded his tastes were.

"I realize that tomorrow will be a very traumatic experience for you. You will first be forced to strip naked in front of Stephen and me. To make it a little easier on you, I am going to have you strip for me right now. You might as well get used to taking off your clothes in front on strangers. Please stand up and face me,” said Michael, sitting in one of the large chairs in the middle of the room.

Rachel, trembling in strange anticipation and fear, stood from the chair and moved in front of Michael. Her legs felt like rubber and she thought she might not make the few steps required of her. She did not know how she would handle the situation. She would be asked to remove her clothes while Michael watches her. Would she be able to do it?

"What do you want me to do, Sir?” her voice very low, hoping that this was all a dream and she would wake up in her bed.

'You have a very beautiful body, Rachel, I am would like to see it better. Remember the first picture, with Sara standing with her hands laced behind her neck and her legs spread wide? Even though you have your clothes on, I would like you to take that pose for me. You will be required to be in the pose many times as it will thrust your breasts out brazenly and the spread of your legs will make your sex readily available,” his cock beginning to harden.

Rachel closed her eyes and assumed the position. Her breasts strained against the buttons of her blouse, her legs spread wide, waiting for further commands.

"Open your eyes and look directly into my eyes. I want to see your humiliation. You have very lovely breasts. They are pushing to get out of your blouse. And you legs are very long and slender. You certainly have a body that was built for sex."

Rachel opened her eyes and stared at Michael, her look catching the crotch of his pants. She could see his bulge. Some of the girls had talked about a man's penis, but she had not even seen a picture of one. But she did know that Michael's penis was big by the size of this bulge. She did not even want to imagine what he would do with it to her body.

"Turn around, so I may see your ass.” Rachel turned her back to him. “Yes, that is very lovely Rachel. Lower your hands and bend over, but do not bend your knees or grab your ankles.” Rachel could feel the cool air slide up the back of her skirt. She knew that her skirt was riding up to high to her butt and Michael could probably see her panties. “Spread your legs more, further, yes, that's better. A woman is truly sensuous when she is spreading herself open for her to be mounted. You have a beautiful ass Rachel; I am getting to take pleasure in it later. It is made for a sound spanking. I still remember the spanking I gave you when you were twelve. You will receive spankings, not so much as a punishment, but because I want to. Your naked ass will excite me."

"You are obeying very well, Rachel. Now turn and face me again, hands down. Step a little bit closer, so I may touch you.” Rachel moved closer to Michael, he could now reach out and touch her body. “Please unbutton your blouse and let if fall to the floor."

Reluctantly, Rachel began at the top button and started to unbutton them. She stared at Michael as he watched her undressing. When the last button was opened, Rachel pulled it from her skirt, slipped it off her arms and let it fall to the floor. Rachel began to turn red in embarrassment at what she was being forced to do.

"Bend over and lean forward a little bit. I want to see your breasts."

Rachel bent over, her breasts hanging open, seemingly trying to fall from her bra.

"A little more, yes, you have lovely breasts, Rachel. Now stand tall, remove your bra and than lace your hands behind your head again. Let me see your lovely breasts."

Rachel cringed at the request. The man she respected and worshipped for almost all of her life was now asking her to show her naked breasts to him. Soon, she would have to strip completely for him. She was not sure if she could handle this. She felt like running away and crying. But, she had promised to obey him. He knew what was best for her. She would have to comply. Her fingers reached behind, finding the catch to her bra. A quick snap, a pull down from her shoulders and the bra fell to the floor, her arms covering her naked breasts.

"Hands behind your head, I will not repeat myself,” Michael's voice boomed. “Your reluctance will cost you, now obey immediately."

Rachel jumped at the anger in Michael's voice. She had never seen this reaction since he had spanked her. She was afraid of the consequences and her arms went quickly behind her neck, fingers laced, elbows forward. Her young naked breasts caught the cool air in the room and her nipples hardened, standing tall, the first time a male had seem them naked. A flash of excitement, but also fear rushed through Rachel. Her eyes met Michael's.

Michael abruptly stood up, his face only inches from Rachel's. He started into her eyes, seeing the fear. His glance went down to her breasts. He always enjoyed the breasts of a young girl. Rachel's breasts were so firm, the nipples hard, her chest heaving from the fear. He watched her eyes follow his stare, his hands reaching up to touch them.

Rachel was shocked and almost pushed back when Michael stood. She watched in slow motion as his hand moved toward her naked breasts. What would it feel like when he touched her? She braced her body as first one hand, than the other encircled her tender breasts for the first time. She could feel her nipples harden as his hand clenched her breast tightly, squeezing them like a sponge. She gasped in sudden shock, not expecting the reaction from her body. She began to feel the excitement of the moment. Here she was being forced to strip naked and her naked body was being stroked and she was beginning to enjoy it. She wanted more.

Michael could feel the change in Rachel. She pushed her breasts into his hands. He moved toward her nipples, grabbing it between two fingers and began to pinch them lightly.

"OH, God, please don't do that,” she cried, her breath coming in short bursts. His fingers began to become more insistent, the pinch becoming harder, pain beginning to mix with the pleasure, her nipples forced hard between his fingers. “That's beginning to hurt, please don't do that."

"Stand perfectly still; you must let me have my way with your body. Let the pleasure overcome the pain. You will have to learn to love the pain. That is what we require of you.” His fingers began to pull on her nipples, forcing them out. He pulled them up; Rachel forced to stand on her toes to release some of the pleasure. Rachel looked lovely, on her toes, her breasts pulled up by her nipples, a grimace on her face from the pain Michael was inflicting on her breasts.

Michael suddenly released her nipples, her breasts falling back down, her feet back flat on the floor. He sat back down. “Raise your skirt above your waist. I want to see your panties. Spread your legs wider.” Rachel reached down to the hem of her skirt and began to slip it up her thighs. Michael watched as she slowly bared her legs to him, his face only inches from them. Rachel pulled her skirt until her panties were completely uncovered, her legs spread wide. A wisp of pussy hair pulled out from the edge of her panties.

"Drop your skirt to the floor, quickly now. Keep your legs together. Now slowly pull your panties down to your knees for me."

Rachel dropped the skirt and as her panties began the descent down her legs, she watched Michael's eyes as they ravished her body. His eyes watched as her pussy was first bared to him. “Drop them to the floor.” Rachel pushed them all the way down and stepping out of them. She began to spread her legs out, her pussy opening for him. “You're learning, it will go much easier if you learn to please me.” Her legs were now spread over three feet. “More, I want your pussy lips spread for me". When they were over four feet wide, Rachel stopped. She stood tall, her breasts thrust out, her legs spread wide, her pussy opening to the cool air.

"Turn and bend over with your legs spread. I want to see your asshole.” Rachel flushed with embarrassment, turned, her back to Michael and began to bend over. She did not expect that it would be this humiliating. She began to bend over. “Reach back with your hands and spread your cheeks apart. I want to see that tiny asshole."

Cringing in humiliation, Rachel did as she was ordered. Her cheeks spread open, the cool air blowing on her asshole. How embarrassing to be treated as if she were a piece of meat to be inspected and probed.

"Beautiful, Rachel, now turn again and face me and assume the position.” Rachel did as she was told, breasts pushed out, legs spread, her pussy opening. “Spread your pussy lips open so I may see your pink insides.” Rachel complied, her fingers grasping her pussy lips, spreading them open. She realized that Michael could see the pussy juice on her pussy. “You are enjoying this, aren't you? You are wet."

"No, you are making me do this. I don't want to do it, you are humiliating me,” tears running down her cheeks. Michael could see that she was aroused. She did not want him to know this.

Michael got up and came over to her with a camera in his hand.

"No, don't take pictures of me like this. I don't want to become part of your scrapbook."

"All of my charges get into my scrapbook. Your pictures will be used to train the next young lady.” He began to take pictures of Rachel. He took a close up of her spread pussy. He went behind her and got a nice picture of her tiny anus, his fingers prying apart her cheeks, the tiny pink star that was her anus barely visible.

"There is one matter to finish before you may leave. You failed to obey one of my commands and you displeased me. You must learn to never do that again. I want you to lie over my lap, your head down on the floor. I am going to give you a spanking on your bare ass."

Tears began to fall from Rachel's eyes. Besides disappointing Michael, she was also going to have to suffer the humiliation of getting a spanking. It would be just as if she was a little girl of twelve again. She moved over Michael and spread her body over his legs. She could feel his hard cock resting against her stomach. Her head hung down, waiting in suspense. She could feel one of his hands run over her naked cheeks. Fingers pushed between her legs. “Open your legs; you must stay open for me at all times.” Her legs parted, giving Michael access to the most intimate portion of her body. He fingers again moved between her legs, running over her wet pussy and pushing back toward her tiny anus. His wet fingers moved over her anus, sending shivers through her body.

His hand was removed and suddenly a loud smack filled the room, seconds later the pain registering with Rachel. His hand had hit her left cheek very hard. “OOOWWW, I will obey next time, please Sir, don't hit me again,” she begged.

"It will be twenty five for you young lady, you are lucky it is not more. Now hold still and keep quiet. You must learn to accept your punishment.” His hand began to beat her cheeks, alternating each time. By fifteen, both cheeks were beet red and Rachel was whimpering in pain. By twenty, she had to put her hand in her mouth to stop the screams. Finally she received the full twenty-five. He pushed her upright, a gasp coming from her lips as he grabbed her beaten cheek.

"You may get dressed down and return to your room. I am finished for the day. I don't want you to masturbate tonight. Tomorrow, Stephen will be here for your inspection."

Rachel grabbed her clothes quickly and began to put them on, the embarrassment beginning again, as she is now forced to dress in front of him. She quickly finished. “Thank you sir,” and ran out the door.

The examination was worse then Rachel could even imagine. They had made her state the agreement. “I will submit to you sexually Stephen and Michael will train me in what I must do and how I must do it. During training, Michael will use me sexually in order to make sure that I learn correctly to please you."

They quickly forced her to strip naked, fondling her body at will, masturbating her until she came for them. Then the dreaded enema, forced on her hands and knees, her ass thrust up obscenely, two enemas forced into her tight ass until she was clean for them.

The examination table was the worst, bound into the high stirrups, speculums opening up her vagina and finally her asshole for their probing, her most intimate charms grossly exposed. She was finally released, but not before they masturbated her again, Rachel embarrassed that they could force her to cum so easily. She had never been so humiliated and at the same time so excited.

That was yesterday, today she was due in Michael's office for more lessons. Her pussy was already wet in anticipation.

Michael heard the knock on the door. “Come in.” He watched as Rachel entered the room, his cock beginning to stir as he saw her again. He remembered her naked body. He was dressed only in a white robe, naked underneath it, his cock beginning to harden. Today Rachel would begin her sexual training and today's lesson would be on how to masturbate his cock. She would be forced to make him cum.

Rachel sat on the couch next to Michael and scooted so she was sideways, facing him. She gasped as Michael opened his robe and his cock sprang free. She had seen pictures of penises in books, but never anything like this. They were usually small and hanging loosely. Michael's had to be over ten-inches longs and looked rock hard. It had a large crown, at least two inches wide. Below it she could see his testicles, large and swollen.

"This is a penis, but I want you to begin to call it a cock. It is important that you begin to use the names we give you. It is very stimulating to hear a young girl as you use words like this. It is important that you excite us in anyway you can. Now what is this, Rachel?"

"It is your cock,” she stammered, embarrassed to be using such words.

"Very good. Now I want you to wet your fingers and touch the head of my cock with your wet fingers."

Rachel put two of her fingers in her mouth and ran her tongue over them, bathing them with her saliva. She pulled them out, glistening. She reached down and her fingers touched his cock, running two fingers over the head, bathing it in her saliva. This was the first time she had every felt anything like this. It was hot and throbbing. As she touched it she could feel Michael body react. She could tell that he enjoyed her touch. She continued to run her fingers over it, the hard cock twitching in excitement. “Is that good, Sir?"

"Yes, you have very soft and gentle hands. My cock is enjoying your touch.” He watched as this eighteen-year-old beauty began to stroke the head of his cock. She was very exciting to watch, the look on her face as she began to stroke it. “Rub the head, especially the hole on the top. See if you can get some pre-cum."

Her fingers ran over the head, stroking. She saw a small amount of fluid on the head of his cock mix with her saliva. This was his cum. She was making his cock secrete small amounts of cum. She could feel her pussy getting wetter. She tightened her legs, wishing she could put her hand between them and play with her pussy. She could feel the cum, hot and sticky as she smeared it over his cock head.

"Yes, you are doing a good job. Now I want you to grip my cock with your hand and begin to run it up and down the shaft. Grip it lightly at first. I will tell you when I want you to tighten it. Your hand is going to be like your pussy, gripping my cock."

Her hand grasped his cock, circling it but there was still over six inches of cock sticking out the top. She could feel the heat of his organ, it throbbing as she tightened her grip. She began to move her hand up toward the head. She could feel it shudder in her hand as it moved over the head again. She felt more pre-cum rubbing over her hand as she began to run her hand back down until she hit the bottom. She looked over at Michael and was embarrassed as she saw him staring at her as she stroked his cock. He was smiling as his cock throbbed in her hand.

"Yes, keep stroking it like that. Gently up and down. You are to keep my cock hard and excited, but you are not to let me cum yet. You must learn to control a cock in your hand."

Rachel was confused, Michael wanted her to masturbate his cock but keep him from cumming. “How do I know when you are going to cum?"

"You will be able to feel it in my cock and you will be able to tell by my reactions. As you masturbate more and different cocks, you will learn. Now continue stroking my cock.” Michael watched her, her hand moving up and down, slowly gripping his cock as she continued the masturbation of his cock. “Grip it harder and begin to stroke it faster. Make sure you run over the head each time. That is where a cock is most stimulated by."

Rachel's hand gripped his cock harder as she was ordered. She moved it up over the head, tightening her grip as she passed over it. She moved it back down, her hand moving faster. She could feel his hard organ throbbing in her hand. She continued stroking his cock for long minutes. She could feel a change in his cock and could feel Michael's hips begin to push his cock up into her hand. “Are you going to cum, Sir?"

"Yes, slow down, prolong my cum. You must not let me cum until I tell you to.” Michael felt her hand moving slower, her grip not as tight as before. “Good, now reach with your other hand and grab my balls lightly. I want you to feel each ball and than grab them together and milk them as you continue to stroke my cock. My balls are filled with hot cum for you."

Rachel's other hand reached down and circled his balls. They were heavy and hot. She searched out each individual ball and squeezed it gently, Michael's stirrings showing her that he was pleased. She grabbed both balls in her hand and tightened. Michael's body rose up from the couch. Rachel felt an intense power in her hands. She was pleasing him, yet seems to have so much power over him when his sex was in her hand. She loosened her grip and than tightened it again, a gasp from Michael showing that he was pleased.

"You have a natural talent, Rachel. Your hands instinctively know what to do. Pain mixed with pleasure is also very stimulating. You can gently stroke my cock and balls and than it is a very intense feeling if you either stroke my cock with your nails or grab my balls tightly. The switching from pleasure to pain is very exciting. You will learn that soon enough. There is a fine line between pleasure and pain."

Rachel did not understand but she knew what was expected of her. She stroked his cock and grabbed his balls. On the next stroke, her nails reached out and rubbed hard over the head of his cock. She felt his body jump and she grabbed his balls hard, forcing a groan from his lips as he pulled back from her hand grabbing his balls, forcing his cock head to run over her sharp nails. His body twitched.

"You learn quickly.” Her hand grabbed his cock tightly again, stroking faster and faster. Her other hand milked his balls, grabbing them, feeling the heat from them.

Rachel slowed down the masturbation of his cock again; she felt that he was going to cum soon. Her fingers pinched each ball lightly, her fingernail running over his piss slit, pre-cum leaking out.

Michael reached out to the table and picked up the jar of baby oil. “Spread some on two of your fingers. I want you to play with my asshole now.” He handed Rachel the bottle

Rachel poured a small amount of baby oil on her fingers. She did not want to play with his asshole. They had done this to her and she did not like it and did not care to do this to him. It felt dirty and perverted, but she knew that she would not have a choice.

"Reach under my balls until you get to my asshole. I want you to play around it with your fingers, working the baby oil on it. When you get it lubricated I want you to push a finger into my asshole, slowly at first. I want you to feel for my prostate. When you find it, massage it with your finger. You will find that my cock will enjoy it immensely."

This was degrading to Rachel. She did not want to do it, but she knew she must. Her finger reached down below his balls. She ran her finger between his ass cheeks until shoe found his anus. She felt it twitch as her finger lightly touched over it, spreading the baby oil over it. She began to push her finger in, feeling his anus opening. Michael's body began to push up from the couch, trying to escape the finger entering him. Rachel knew what to do this time; she grabbed his balls and tightened.

Michael jerked away from the hand gripping his tender balls forcing his anus onto the finger pushing in. He felt it push into his rectum up to the first knuckle. He felt Rachel's finger move around, pushing deeper, searching out his prostate as ordered.

"You learn well, Rachel. You already know how to play a man's body.” He felt her finger massaging his prostate as her other hand began to stroke his cock harder and faster.

"Are you ready to cum, Sir?” Her hand could feel his cock throbbing, his anus tightening onto the finger trapped in him. She knew he was ready.

"Yes, I am almost there. I want you to rest your head on my stomach, facing my cock. When I cum, I want you to aim my cock so my cum shoots all over your face. Do not try to remove it, let it stay there."

"Please, don't cum on my face. That's disgusting. I will masturbate you with my hand, just please don't cum on my face,” she begged.

Michael grabbed her head and pushed it into his lap. Her face was now facing his erect cock. “You will obey. Soon I will be cumming in your mouth and you will have to swallow it. Having it shower your face is nothing. Now continue masturbating me."

Rachel started to stroke his cock again. He was going to degrade her by spraying his cum all over his face. Her hand moved up and down his cock faster and faster. Her hand reached down and grabbed his balls hard, his ass rising from the couch.

"Yes, that's good Rachel. Can you feel my cum ready to shoot from my balls? My asshole, finger my asshole again,” he ordered her.

Rachel reached under his balls again, her finger searching and finding his asshole. She pushed her finger into his anus, finding his prostate again. Her finger massaged it, her hand stroking his cock, her nails running over the head of his cock, his cock twitching in excitement. “Are you ready to cum?"

Michael pushed his ass up from the couch, her finger following him, continuing to push into his rectum. She grabbed his balls, forcing him back down on her finger as her hand continued to masturbate his hard and erect cock. She tightened her grip, squeezing the cock between her fingers. She could feel him ready to cum. She removed her finger from his asshole, his anus gripping it as it withdrew. She began to squeeze his balls, milking the cum from them.

"Face forward, watch as it shoots on your face,” he ordered Rachel.

Her hands moved faster, the nail rubbing over the head of his cock. She grabbed his balls and she could feel his cum begin to shoot from his balls. His cock began to twitch and she could hear Michael moan. She watched as if in slow motion the cum shoot out from his cock. She felt disgust as the first load of hot cum hit her on her forehead. She could feel it begin to run down towards her eyes. She started to raise her hand to wipe it off, but she remembered Michael's orders. Do not wipe if off. Her hand continued to masturbate him, his cum running over her hand as she moved it back and forth his cock, sliding easily now. She grabbed his balls again, forcing another load of cum out, this time shooting out and hitting her on her lips and chins.H

Michael watched as his cum ran down her face. He could see her tongue reach out and lick her lips, the look of disgust on her face as she tasted the salty fluid. “Yeah, that's it lick my cum. Keep your mouth open this time when I cum again."

Rachel tasted his cum. It felt heavy and very salty. She opened her mouth, waiting for his cum to shoot out again. She stroked his cock harder. She watched as his cock again shot out, this time straight for her mouth. It shot as if it knew where it wanted to go. She felt the hot cum land on her tongue and she closed her mouth on it. Her hand slowed down, squeezing his cock as it slowly began to get soft. The cum sat in her mouth, hot and heavy. She swallowed it. She did not like the taste of it.

Michael felt satisfied, watching as the cum dripped down Rachel's face, her throat swallowing the cum that he shot in her mouth. He could see the look of disgust on Rachel's face as she was forced to swallow his cum. He couldn't wait until he would cum in her mouth.

"Continue holding my cock in your hand. You did an excellent job jerking off my cock. I am going to rest for a few minutes and than I want you to do it again."

Rachel continued to gently rub his cock. She was going to be forced to masturbate him again. Her face was already covered with his cum, now he would be adding more.

Michael reached over and ran his fingers over Rachel's breasts. He squeezed them tightly. His cock began to harden again. He felt her fingers tighten on his cock again, her hand beginning to run up and down his cock again. It was still sticky from his cum. His hands reached for the buttons of her blouse, opening them until he could reach into her bra. His fingers sought out her breast flesh, searching for her nipples. He grabbed onto her nipple, already hard and erect.

"AAAwwww, not so hard,” Rachel cried as Michael squeezed her nipples harder. She rubbed his cock harder, squeezing his balls. She wanted him to cum again before he abused her nipples too much. She felt Michael push her head back into his lap, pushing her face until it was only an inch from his cock.

"Rub my cock over your face and lips,” his hands squeezing her nipples hard. He felt the head of his cock run over her lips, her hot breath making his cock jerk in anticipation. “Lick the head with your tongue,” he ordered her.

Rachel stuck out her tongue and pulled his cock over to it. Her tongue lashed at it, tasting the cum dried on his cock. She continued stroking his cock and squeezing his balls. Please, she thought, make him cum quickly. Her hands continued to hurt her breasts and nipples as he forced her to masturbate him again.

Her hands moved quickly over his cock, hoping to make him cum. She ran her nails over the head of his cock and felt it twitch in anticipation. Her other hands moved from his balls down to his anus. Her finger plunged sharply into him, his body jerking up to escape. She grabbed his balls tightly forcing him back down onto the finger deep into his rectum. She began to massage his prostate. Her hand went back to the masturbation of his cock. She could feel he almost ready to cum.

"Get ready for my cum again. I want it on your face again. You look so sexy with my cum dripping down your face.” Michael pushed her face forward; he could feel her hot breath on his cock.

Rachel's tongue ran over the head of his cock again. She could taste the cum leaking from its tip. She felt his fingers grab tightly on her nipples and pull and twist them. They were becoming tender and she had to get it over quickly. Her hand moved quickly up and down his cock, gripping it tightly. She felt it twitch and could feel his cum shoot up from his balls and shoot out his cock. The first load of hot cum hit her mouth, cum dripping down her lips and chin. Her hand continued to masturbate him, her hand now covered with his cum, making it easier to stroke his cock.

"Open you mouth again and let my cum shoot into it. You need to learn to swallow my cum."

Rachel opened her mouth, her hand stroking his cock. She felt it twitch and shoot the second load of cum. She aimed his cock at her open mouth and it hit her tongue. She could taste the pasty cum and she swallowed it, hoping to get the taste out of her mouth quickly. Her mouth opened again, she knew he was ready to cum again. She stroked the cock until it shot a third and final time, hitting her again in the mouth, most of it running over her lips. She let it sit and run down her lips onto her chin. He did not want her to wipe it off. She lightly stroked his cock as it began to soften again. Finally it was over. Her face was covered with his cum.

The next day Michael masturbated Rachel. In the middle of the session, Justin, a maintenance worker knocked on the door, Michael letting him in, seeing Rachel naked on the mattress. He forced her to masturbate in front of him, finally letting Justin touch her body until she came in front of both of them, humiliated at being forced to perform for them. Michael's visits to her room at night became more frequent, Rachel suddenly woke up by a hard cock thrust into her hands, forced to masturbate it until it soaked her sheets.

It was another normal day at school for all of the girls, except for Rachel. Today, while the others were paying attention to their schoolwork, Rachel was thinking what Michael would do to her today. He had told her that today that she would learn to suck his cock. She would be taught to pleasure him with her mouth and tongue and when he was ready, she would have to drink and swallow his cum. She knew that she would be humiliated again. Michael enjoyed making her do things that she did not want to and he enjoyed letting others, like Justin watch her degrade herself. She could feel her pussy begin to get wet. How could the disgusting and degrading things Michael did to her make her pussy get wet? Would it be the same way once Stephen began to take her sexually?

The day passed slowly, finally her classes were over. Rachel went back to her room and took a quick shower and put on a fresh school uniform. She looked in the mirror and she saw the reflection of an innocent schoolgirl, not the slut that Michael was making her into. She looked at the clock, three o'clock, time to visit the Headmaster's office. She walked down the hallway, staring blankly as her classmates smiled at her, her thoughts deeply into what acts she would be forced to perform. She knocked on the door and heard Michael's voice.

"Come in, Rachel.” Michael watched as the door opened and Rachel walked in. He was sitting on the couch, his cock already hard in expectation of what was going to transpire. He looked at her, her innocence, dressed in her schoolgirl outfit, her naked legs below her short plaid skirt, her button down blouse strained by her breasts. “You look very enticing today, Rachel, are you ready for your next lesson?"

"Yes, Sir, whatever you want. I agreed to perform whatever acts you desire to fulfill her bargain with Stephen. I want to be able to please him.” Rachel looked over at Michael, seeing his cock straining against his pants. She knew that it would be soon in her mouth.

Michael positioned Rachel on her knees in front of him. Her face was level with his crotch and Rachel could see his hard cock straining his pants. “Open my pants up and pull them down; I want you to get acquainted with my cock.” Michael looked down as Rachel's hands moved to his belt, un-buckling it. The snap was next. “Pull my zipper down with your teeth,” he ordered her. He looked at her innocent face as she moved forward, her nose bumping against his hard cock as she twisted her face in order to grip the zipper with her teeth. She bit tightly down on the zipper and began to pull it to the floor, her head moving down, her cheek brushing against his cock. The zipper moved to the bottom, his pants opening.

Rachel brushed against the hard cock as she submissively lowered his zipper with her teeth until she could see his cock only restrained by shorts. Her hands moved to lower his pants to the floor and watched as Michael kicked them away, standing only in his shorts. Michael's hands gripped her head and pushed her into his shorts, rubbing her face over his erect cock. She could feel it jump in excitement as her mouth and face was rubbed against it. She knew it would soon be naked and pushed into her mouth.

"Now the shorts,” he ordered her and watched as she gradually lowered his shorts, his cock popping out suddenly, slapping against her face. She moved her head back in shock as the hot cock hit her. She pulled his shorts to the floor and looked back up. His cock was over eight inches in length and over two inches in diameter. The head was red and swollen and some pre-cum had already formed on the head. His balls hung heavily below his cock, filled with the hot cum he would soon deposit in her youthful and inexperienced mouth. “Look at my cock.” He gripped her head again and ran his cock over her face, feeling her cringe away at first when she felt the hot tool rubbing over her face. He saw some precum leak out of his cock and he rubbed it over her lips as he felt her hot breath on his cock. He looked down at her, her eyes bright and innocent, his cock resting against her lips, his cum glistening like lip-gloss. “Kiss my cock."

Rachel felt the cum on her lips and knew she would soon have to take it into her mouth. She heard his command and her lips tentatively reached out and brushed against his cock. She puckered her lips and kissed his cock again. She had to hold his cock to keep it from jerking about as her hot breath and lips sent it into spasms of pleasure.

"Lick it with your tongue, Rachel, taste my cock with your sweet tongue."

Rachel pushed her tongue out, gripped his cock tightly and ran her rough tongue over the head of his cock. She could taste the first of the cum, thick, hot and salty. She did not like the taste, but she knew that didn't matter. Michael would force her to drink his cum anyway. His cock twitched in pleasure as her tongue began to bathe his cock with her saliva. She licked over the large head of his cock, her tongue running over the piss slit, more precum leaking out from her oral manipulation of his cock.

"You are very good; Rachel now put my cock inside your hot mouth. Use your tongue on it when it is inside. Tighten your lips around it and suck it like a lollypop."

The time had come; he wanted his cock inside her virgin mouth. She slowly opened her mouth, grabbed his cock at the base and slowly let it enter her mouth. As it began to slide in, she closed her lips over the head and let her wet lips moisten it with her saliva. It felt so hot and hard. She ran her tongue over the head and could taste his cum. It felt thick on her tongue and was salty. She knew that when he came, it would fill her mouth with a large amount, she did not know if I would be able to swallow all of it, but she knew Michael would force her to. She hesitantly let the hard cock push further into her mouth, her tongue running over the head as she did. She could feel it twitch in her mouth, knowing that she was pleasing Michael.

Michael watched as Rachel's innocent face allowed his cock to slowly enter her mouth. Her lips stretched wide over the head as the head of his cock was swallowed up in her virgin mouth. Her hot breath made his cock jerk in the confines of her oral cavity as her tongue bathed it in saliva. He allowed her to suck only a little of his cock at a time, it would soon be time to face fuck her and make her take his big cock into her throat. His cock jerked again, small amounts of cum leaking from the head as her tongue cleaned it.

Rachel moved the cock out and than back in, this time deeper into her mouth. She now had two inches of cock in her mouth, her tongue moving quickly over it. It was not so bad she thought. She did not like the taste of his cum but having his large cock in her mouth was not as bad as she thought it would be. Her lips were stretched wide over his cock as she began to move her head back and forth over his cock, each time pushing more and more of the hot meat into her virgin mouth.

"Open your eyes and look at me as you suck my cock, I want to see that virgin mouth wrapped around my cock,” Michael ordered her.

Rachel looked up at Michael as she continued to suck his cock, over four inches of thick cock in her mouth, her tongue running over the head of his cock each time she sucked it in. She could feel it bump against the back of her mouth and she gagged as it pushed against her throat. She pulled off of the cock and than pushed it back in again, this time making sure it did not go so deep. She ran over tongue over it, bathing it with saliva, making it easier for the hard cock to slide between her lips. She began to pull it out and than back in, her tongue running over it as her lips sucked hard on the cock. She began to enjoy the hot cock in mouth. She could feel it jerking around in her mouth as her tongue ran over the head of the cock.

"Put you hands down to your sides and do not move them. I want to fuck your face, just as I am going to fuck your pussy. Relax and breathe through your nose and it will be much easier for you. You are going to have to learn to swallow all eight inches of my cock. You will have to get used to taking it deep into your throat.” Michael's hands gripped Rachel tightly on the side of her head. He watched as she hesitantly dropped her hands to her side, her fists clenched in anticipation.

Rachel submissively lowered her hands as she kneeled before Michael, almost naked, her lips wrapped around his cock as Michael and Jason watched her suck her first cock. She felt Michael's large hands grip her head tightly and she knew that she would be powerless to stop him from fucking her mouth. She thought this would be a gentle act, not a brutal fucking. She felt her head pushed forward as the cock began to enter her mouth deeper than before. “AAAHHH,” she gagged as the cock pushed against the back of her throat. “AAAHHH,” she cried again, as Michael pulled it out and than back in again, making her gag. Tears began to fall from her eyes as the cock gagged her each time it pushed deep into her mouth.

"Breathe through your nose and try to relax your throat. You are going to take my cock down your throat whether you like it or not. This is for my pleasure only. Your gagging grabs my cock and milks it so I don't care how you want to do it.” Michael pushed his cock further into her mouth, over 6 inches now buried in her virgin mouth, two inches still to go. He felt her gag again, this time he did not pull back, forcing her throat to open to take the giant cock.

Rachel began to choke as the thick cock pushed deeper into her skinny throat. “AAAHHH, GGGGRRRRR, UUUUGGGHHH,” she gagged and choked as her throat was forced to take the brutal thrusts of Michael's cock. Tears were running down her cheeks, her eyes still glued to Michael's as she watched him force his cock into her once virgin mouth and throat. “AAGGGHH,” she cried, the thick cock pushed into the back of her mouth, slowly entering her throat again, her gag reflex milking it. Michael did not pull out, but increased the pressure on his cock, pushing deeper into Rachel's throat. Rachel's mouth opened wide as she choked and gagged on the cock, tears running down her cheeks.

Michael pushed his cock in her mouth deeper, holding her head tightly as he forced her throat to accept the brutal fucking. “That's a good girl, Rachel, open your throat for me, take my cock in deeper.” He pulled his cock from her throat and heard Rachel suck in fresh air. “Tongue it,” he ordered. He felt her tongue run over the head of his cock again. His cock twitched in anticipation. “Open wide again and take a deep breath, relax your throat.” His hands gently ran over her face before tightly gripping her head again.

Rachel's body braced for the fucking of her throat again. She sucked in as much breath as she could and felt the cock push into her mouth. Michael gripped her head tightly and began to feed his cock into her mouth, pushing in until he reached the back of her mouth again. She gagged as it hit her tonsils and his cock began to slowly slide down her throat. The saliva on his cock allowed it to slide deeper as she choked on the cock, opening up her throat for the brutal cock. She felt the giant cock expand her throat as it slowly opened her up. Over six inches of hard cock was buried in her mouth and she felt Michael continue pushing the cock down her throat. She gagged again, the large cock choking her as it slowly forced itself down her throat. She felt Michael's hand move down to her throat, feeling his cock in her throat. “Aggghhh,” she gasped as the cock in her mouth pushed into her throat, all eight inches of hard and erect cock now buried in her mouth. She choked as her mouth was pushed tightly against Michael, her nose crushed against him, her mouth wrapped tightly around his cock.

"Good girl, you now have all of my cock buried in your virgin mouth. I can feel your throat massaging my cock. You will be a great cocksucker for Steven. He will enjoy your hot mouth wrapped around his cock. Now suck my cock and make me cum.” Michael pulled his cock from Rachel's throat and heard her gasp and suck in air. His cock pulled out until only her lips were wrapped around the head of his cock. He felt her tongue lash out at the hard cock, running over his piss slit, coaxing some pre-cum from his cock.

Rachel felt Michael's hands on her head loosen up. He pulled his cock out of her throat with a pop and she finally sucked in a breath of fresh air. She heard Michael compliment her on being a “good cocksucker". She felt ashamed and at the same time she felt proud. She had managed to swallow all of his cock. It had hurt and the gagging and choking had brought tears to her eyes, but she had done it. As Michael's cock was pulled out from her mouth she ran her tongue over the head of his cock. She wanted to please him so she massaged his cock with her tongue and sucked the head of his cock as if it was a lollypop. She moved her head up and down, sucking his cock and licking the side of his cock with her tongue, bathing it in her saliva, mixed with his pre-cum.

Michael watched Rachel's head move up and down, his cock sliding between her tightly clenched lips.

Rachel turned red in embarrassment, knowing that Michael was staring down on her as she sucked his cock. She moved her head faster, her tongue bathing his cock. She heard Michael groaning and she knew he would soon be cumming. She felt Michael's hands move back to the side of her head, gripping her tightly. She felt him pull mouth down on his cock again, pushing it into her throat. “GGGGHHHHRRR, AAAGGGHH,” she choked and gagged as the hard cock entered her throat, forcing all eight inches of hard cock into her mouth until her lips were crushed against his stomach.

"I am going to cum in your mouth and I want you to swallow it. Now be a good girl and make me cum.” Michael pulled his cock from her throat and felt her tongue bath his cock again.

Rachel's tongue moved rapidly over his cock. She could taste some of his cum already and knew that in only minutes her mouth would be filled with Michael's hot and salty cum. She moved her head up and down, sucking his cock, pulling his hot cum from his balls. She moved her hand down to his balls and lightly touched the swollen sack. It was hot and full of his sperm. She squeezed his balls, forcing his cum out. She heard Michael groan and felt his cock twitch and jerk in her mouth. She heard him groan again and she felt his cum shoot out into her mouth, bathing her tongue with his hot and thick cum. She ran her tongue over the head of his cock, coaxing another load of hot cum to shoot out in her mouth. She swallowed hard, allowing some of the first load of cum to go into her stomach, her mouth ready for the next load of cum. The second load filled her oral cavity, the virgin mouth accepting Michael's sperm. She sucked the head of his cock, her tongue moving around his cock as a third load of cum filled her mouth. She swallowed and a fourth and final load of cum shot into her mouth.

Michael filled Rachel's virgin mouth with his hot cum. He could feel her tongue moving around his cock as he ejaculated in her mouth, her lips wrapped tightly around his cock, stretched wide by his cock. He filled her mouth, heard her swallow as he shot another load, hearing her sucking on his erect member. She pulled her mouth off of his cock until only the head was held by her lips. She ran her tongue over the head, extracting another burst of hot cum into her oral cavity. A fourth and final blast of cum filled her mouth. He felt his cock begin to soften, but he kept it in her mouth, her tongue bathing his cock clean of cum. “Yes, Rachel, you learn well, you will make a good cocksucker.” Michael pulled his cock from her lips, running the soft cock over her lips and chins. “Stephen will enjoy your mouth very much."

They took her virginity next, Stephen first and then Michael but not before they abused her naked body. Her pussy was spanked, her body arched up to allow Stephen's hands to slap hard between her legs. Michael's fingers found her asshole, stretching and opening the tiny hole while she bucked around on the bed. Stephen finally mounted her, stretching her virgin hole to take his eight inch cock, taking her hard, forcing her to meet his powerful thrusts, a finger shoved up her tight asshole to enforce her obedience. Forced to cum under Stephen's fucking, Michael quickly took Stephen's place once he dumped his cum into her once virgin hole.

Michael took her powerfully, fucking her hard while Stephen forced his soiled cock into her mouth, Rachel taken in both ends by the powerful men. The duel ravishment of her young body forced another orgasm from her body as she was used by them, forced to service their sexual needs.

Today was a special day for Michael and Stephen. They both enjoyed the pleasures of a girl's asshole and the idea of being the first to fuck Rachel in her tight asshole made them so anxious. Michael knew that Stephen would be first, but he knew that even second, she would still be very tight. And since she had hated each time they had stuck their fingers up her asshole, it would make it all that much better. After tonight, she will have been fucked in all of her holes. She would be ready for Stephen and her new life.

Rachel dressed in the clothes that Michael had ordered her to wear. It was not the usual schoolgirl outfit that was usually required of her. It consisted of a white tee shirt that stopped at mid belly, no bra, a black thong panty, a short, but full skirt and sneakers and white socks. She knew that somehow, tonight was going to be different then the others. They intended to fuck her in her asshole tonight. This is the part she dreaded the most. It was bad enough that they had continually stuck their fingers up her asshole, stretching and tearing her tiny asshole. Tonight they intended to shove their big cocks up her asshole and fuck it as if it was her pussy. She knew that it would hurt and that they would like that. They liked it when she screamed as they stuck their cocks into her tight body.

She looked into the mirror, admiring her body in the outfit they chose for her. Her breasts pushed hard against the thin fabric, her nipples pointed, straining the material. There was no sag in her breasts, even without a bra. Her naked belly, tanned and tight accented the white top. The black skirt covered little, revealing a long expanse of tanned and toned legs tipped with the sneakers and white socks. Yes, she certainly looked good. Too bad she had to waste her young body on Michael and Stephen. She hated having them take liberties with her body, owning it, subjecting her to whatever indignities they desired. But, it will only be three years and then she would be able to live comfortably for life.

She knocked on Michael's office door and was welcomed with a “Come in, Rachel, we have been expecting you."

Rachel was shocked when she entered the room. Most of the furniture had been moved from the center of the room. In their place stood a long table covered in black velvet plush, thick and soft. Around the table were various pillows of various sizes and shapes, again all covered in the black velvet plush. The table was large and she instantly knew its purpose. It was big enough to hold a female lying down on it. It was also wide enough to accommodate the wide expanse of a pair of legs spread wide. She knew it would be where she would be fucked in the ass tonight.

She had only expected to see Michael and Stephen in the room. Already seated was Justin. He had a girl seated next to him. She would later find out that this was Deena, his girlfriend.

She was about the same age as Rachel and had a body that strongly resembled Rachel's, except her breasts were smaller. Deena had been dating Justin for over six months and found that their sex lives were continually being expanded by him. Deena was partial to other woman and when Justin told her that they would be seeing Rachel getting ass fucked for the first time she did not hesitate to agree to attend. She was hoping that maybe she might also have a chance to play with Rachel. Justin had told her that other people would be present and she would be required to masturbate and suck his cock in front of them, she did not hesitate. Justin had told her that she was a great cocksucker and she did have a flare for trying new things.

Two boys were also in the room and they looked younger then Rachel. Michael had asked them to attend to further humiliate Rachel. He knew that she would feel uncomfortable with them watching.

"Good evening, Rachel,” Michael addressing her from the desk. “You look lovely tonight, that top does wonders for your tits. I can see your nipples pushing out already. And great legs, turn around and stop, show everyone that nice ass. Yes, stop now. Pull your skirt tighter so we can see those tight little cheeks. Yes, we certainly are going to enjoy that nice tight ass tonight, aren't we, Rachel? Tell everyone what we are going to do you tonight, Rachel?” Michael smiled, he loved humiliating her, that is why he brought the two younger boys and allowed Justin to bring Deena. It would be showing her naked body to new people and he intended to make her expose herself to them intimately.

It had already begun. Michael was already making her parade her body for their pleasure. She turned around and pulled her skirt taunt, so it clung to her ass cheeks. “You are going to fuck my asshole,” she blurted out in response to Michael's question.

"Yes, that is correct,” Stephen chimed in. “You don't like it when we play with your little asshole, do you Rachel?"

"No Sir, but I am yours to do as you and Michael desire. Why are the others here, Sir?"

"You are a very beautiful girl, Rachel and we like to show you off. Justin has already seen you and the other two boys have not had much experience with girls yet, so we thought that they might enjoy you showing your naked body to them and show them your considerable sexual talents.” Stephen smiled in pleasure; he loved owning this little girl as his fuck-toy.

"Step over here, Rachel,” Stephen motioning over to his side.

Rachel moved towards him, his hands already out, ready to touch her body again. She moved in front of his chair, only inches from his hands. She looked down and saw his hands move towards her and she felt the first touch on her hips, pulling her closer.

Stephen's cock was already hard as she moved towards him. The outfit Michael picked for her really showed off her assets. He grabbed her hips and pulled her closer to him. He looked at her breasts, the nipples already hard and pushed tightly against the thin tee shirt. He could make out the dark areolas around her pink nipples through the fabric. He loved young breasts, so firm and resilient. He couldn't wait to touch them again, but first things first. His hands moved down her hips, not having to travel very far before they encountered naked flesh. He felt the flesh, so tanned and supple. “Turn around and let the others see you.” He pushed on her hips until she stood facing the others, his hands now ready to begin exploring her body again. His hands moved behind her, moving up her legs, higher and higher under her skirt. He felt her naked ass cheeks, happy that Michael had furnished a thong for her to wear. “Spread your legs for me, Rachel,” waiting for her to comply, knowing the others would be watching her submitting to his lewd ravishment of her body. “Eyes forward, let everyone see you enjoying yourself."

Rachel looked up, seeing all of the eyes on her. Her legs spread almost mechanically now used to the orders. She felt his cold hands on her ass and her body shivered in fear. She spread them wider, reacting to his command.

"Wider please, Rachel. Yes, that's so nice. It is so lovely to see a young girl like you with her legs spread wide, so open, so available.” His hands gripped her ass cheeks tightly, squeezing the teenage flesh between his fingers. Her hips moved slightly forward as he did. He relaxed and then squeezed again, her hips moving again. His hands traced down the crack of her ass, down until he reached her pussy, the thong barely covering her. He felt her dampness. “Our dear little Rachel is already getting wet, aren't you, Rachel?” His fingers continued to move between her legs, pressing her panties into her pussy mound, feeling her pussy lips spread, her panties pushed between them. His fingers began to get wet as her panties soaked up some of her pussy dew. “Rachel has such a lovely ass and her pussy always seems to be wet. Rachel, why don't you walk around and let everyone have a feel of your body, you don't mind, do you?"

Rachel walked over to Michael, turned with her back to him and spread her legs, ready for him to inspect her body. She did not have to wait long; she felt hands pull up her skirt, revealing her naked ass. Hands gripped her flesh hungrily; pulling on her naked cheeks before fingers ran down into her pussy again, rubbing her pussy juice into her panties. A sharp slap on her ass told her it was time to move and she went over to Justin and Deena, hoping to do the boys last. She turned her back to Justin, but felt hands move her sideways until she was in front of Deena. She had not expected that, she had expected Justin to touch her.

"Spread your legs for me,” the feminine voice rang out in the room as Deena ordered her to obey.

Rachel cringed, but obeyed, bracing for the hands to move over her flesh. She did not know how to react to this unexpected situation. She felt a pair of soft hands caressing her naked ass, not the painful grabbing of lust, but the gentle hands of a woman that knew what it felt like. She felt one hand grab the thong from between her asscheeks and pull it aside. The hands moved up under her skirt, running fingers along the cheeks of her ass, moving down to her pussy, now wet in anticipation. She felt the soft hands nudge her thighs apart, forcing her to spread her legs more, opening herself open to the female ministrations of her open sex. Her face became flushed as she felt the fingers moving under her panties, pushing between her pussy lips. She felt a sudden wetness between her legs as the fingers played with her pussy like no one had ever done before. She moaned quietly, hoping that the others would not see increasing desires.

"It would seem that our Rachel likes the caresses of Deena. Is that right, Rachel? Would you like Deena to join us some time and have her play with your delightful body?” Stephen watched the passion in Rachel's face turn to embarrassment as all watched her as Deena played with her wet pussy, the sound of her fingers rubbing noisily over her wet pussy ringing out in the room.

Deena leaned over to Justin and whispered to him, “Can I Justin, can I play with them? Talk them into letting me do her; I will even let them fuck me, even in my asshole, if that is what it takes, please?"

Oh, God, thought Rachel, they might make her have girl sex with Deena, “please don't let her,” yet her hips began a slow motion on the finger that played with her pussy. She could feel the finger playing over her pussy lips until it reached her clit, her body shuddering as the soft fingertips grabbed her clit so tenderly. “AAAHH,” she moaned, feeling her clit swell as Deena lovingly caressed it.

"That's enough for Deena, why don't you move over to the boys. They have never seen anyone quite as beautiful and they have never seen someone as submissive as you. And I can guarantee they have never touched anyone as beautiful as you,” Michael laughing as Rachel moved towards the two boys.

The boys were excited as they watched Deena playing with Rachel's body. They watched as she moved over to them, their hands reaching out to touch her, pulling them over to them quickly, unable to contain their youthful exuberance, their cocks already hard, feeling like they would cum if they were even touched. One of them grabbed at her breasts almost hesitantly, afraid that she might turn and run if he was not careful. He became bolder as she stood submissively, hands at her side, clenching and unclenching as the boys mistreated her body. He slipped his hands under her tee and grabbed the soft tit flesh in his hands, fingers searching out and finding the erect nipples, tugging at them. Meanwhile, the other boy, far braver, took advantage of the situation and his hands instantly plunged under her skirt, pushing her panties aside, seeking out her naked sex. Unable to contain his desires, he pushed apart her legs and slipped two fingers painfully into her pussy, her gasps of pain urging him on as he began to plunge them in and out of her pussy in a fucking motion.

It felt like her pussy was being torn up as one of the boys thrust two fingers into her, scratching at her pussy walls, his inexperience punishing her pussy as he finger fucked her painfully. She felt fingers tugging at her nipples, now harder as he became comfortable with the situation, his power to do as he pleased. “Ow,” she screamed as another finger was ruthlessly plunged up her asshole, the dry finger tugging on her tender insides as it bore deep inside her. She stretched up on her toes as she was speared in both ends, her asshole and pussy now finger-fucked as she stood there, all eyes on her.

"That's enough boys'; you will just have to stroke your cock as you watch Rachel perform for us. Rachel, please step over to the table and lie down on it.” He watched as she moved to the table, sitting on the edge and starting to lean back onto it. “No, Rachel, on your stomach, yes, that's a good girl. You have such a nice ass and that it what we are going to play with today.” Michael nodded to Stephen.

Rachel sat on the table, feeling the soft material against her naked legs. She turned over onto her stomach as ordered and pulled herself up on the table until she lay completely on the soft plush material. She saw Stephen move towards her, his hands out.

Stephen looked at Rachel, lying on the black plush, silhouetting her teenage body. “Turn this way Rachel; they want to see your face.” He watched as she moved her head, looking straight at the audience gathered for the taking of her asshole. His hands moved down her back towards her ass, running sensuously over her flesh, feeling her trembling beneath him. “Relax, Rachel, it will go much easier if you let it happen. I am going to fuck you in your asshole today. And so is Michael. It will be painful for you, but I expect you to fuck back and make me cum with your asshole. You must learn that your body is for my pleasure, to do as I please. Many times that will be painful for you, but it will be for my enjoyment.” His hands moved down to her ass, feeling the resilient flesh in his fingers, her buttocks tightening up under him. “Relax your ass, let me have my way,” his voice in a smoothing voice, feeling her cheeks relax as his fingers kept up its ministrations of her taunt ass flesh. “Yes, that's a good girl, Rachel,” his hands sliding down until they reached bare leg. His hands moved under her skirt, pushing the flimsy garment up her legs until his fingers found her bare ass cheeks, only her thong hiding her intimate charms to his gaze and that of the others. He began to rub his hands over her ass, feeling how tight her cheeks were, the result of her athletic background and her young age. “Such a nice ass you have Rachel,” his hands pushing her skirt up higher until he naked asscheeks were revealed to the others. “I think we can take your skirt off, please kneel up and remove it, Rachel."

Rachel lay on the table as Stephen took liberties with her body, his fingers running over her body, unable to prevent anything that he did. His fingers slipped under her skirt, searching out her naked ass, knowing that her skirt would be soon removed. She kneeled up on the table and unsnapped her skirt and let it fall back down her knees. She reached back and pulled it from her body, letting it drop to the floor, obeying Stephen's orders. All watched her as she was on her knees, her ass thrust up, almost naked from the waist down, her thong barely covering her sex, her unrestrained breasts hanging underneath her body, the tee pulling away. She felt a slap on her ass and she lay back down on the table, her ass now openly displayed for the others.

Stephen's hands moved back to her ass, kneading the flesh as she lay on the table. His fingers slid from the top of the thong, down to her pussy, pulling the thong from between the cheeks of her ass. “I don't think you need this, it is not protecting much,” pulling her thong down her legs slowly, wanting to prolong the humiliation as she was stripped naked in front of them. He moved it past her knees, down her legs until he let it fall to the floor next to her skirt. “You all might want to move behind Rachel so you may see between her legs."

Rachel watched as they all rose and moved their chairs until they were at her feet. She could feel their gaze upon her. She knew that soon, Stephen would make her spread her legs for them, her pussy would be open and exposed, as would her tiny asshole. She cringed in humiliation when she heard his voice.

"Spread your legs, Rachel, show everyone your naked sex,” Stephen ordered. They all watched as she hesitantly allowed her legs to move apart, slowly at first as they stared up between her legs. Her pussy came into view as her legs were opened. “Wider, Rachel, I want them all the way to the edge of the table."

Rachel could feel their eyes as her legs spread wider and wider, feeling her pussy lips spreading, the wetness beginning. She moved them wider, now hitting the edge of the table, her pussy spread and open, pussy juice glistening in the light. She felt hands on her ass, pulling her ass cheeks apart, feeling the cool air of the room blowing on her exposed asshole as Stephen spread her open for all to see.

"Rachel has such a tiny asshole; it is almost a perfect star. Look at the light brown color of it, accented by her white ass cheeks. She has had fingers entered into her asshole and I must confess she is the tightest little thing around. But tonight she will get my cock inside her and I expect her asshole to milk the cum straight from my balls as I fuck her.” He put his fingers on each side of her asshole and pushed down and out, watching as her asshole was forced to open wider. They could almost see inside her now.

Rachel felt his fingers playing with her asshole beginning to stretch it open. She heard Stephen's voice and began to obey.

"Arch your ass up in the air, let everyone see your asshole. Higher, you can go higher, Rachel, keep your back down, just your ass up. Yes, I knew you could do it, such a good girl."

Rachel humped her ass up, letting it rise from the table while keeping the rest of her body pinned tightly to the table. She knew how it must look. It looked like she was begging to be fucked in the ass. She felt his hands on her hips, rotating her hips back and forth.

"That's it Rachel, side to side, just like you are going to do when I fuck your asshole. Learn it so you can fuck me back. Keep going, side to side, good girl.” Stephen kept his hands on her hips, guiding her but allowing her to do all the work.

Rachel began to grind her ass form side to side, rolling her hips as she fucked the air, posed provocatively with her exposed asshole and pussy, moving sensuously as if she was some whore performing for a group.

Deena began to rub Justin's cock through his pants as she watched Rachel perform as she was getting fucked. “Please Justin, let me fuck her, let me fuck her in the asshole just like they are going to do,” her hands rubbing Justin's cock hard through his pants. She pulled his zipper down and took his cock out so she could stroke it naked. The boys next to them had already pulled their cocks out, not caring if anyone saw them. Compared to Rachel, naked and simulating getting fucked, nobody was even paying attention to them.

Stephen watched as Rachel performed for him, her ass moving from side to side and then up and down when his hands required it from her. He could see her asshole pushing out as she fucked back. It would soon be his to fuck, but first he would require her to perform for his guests. He wanted her to make her asshole “dance” for them. He had loved the way Rachel had allowed her little anus to pulsate for them on several earlier occasions. “Now, Rachel, make your little pucker wink at our guests. You do that so well."

"No, please, don't make me do that again,” she begged, tears of humiliation beginning to form in her eyes. “It's too embarrassing."

"Come now, Rachel, you don't want to disappoint Michael and all of our guests. Your asshole is the center of attention tonight and everyone wants to see how well your tiny asshole is going to do in making our hard cocks cum deep inside you". Stephen smiled as he saw her begin to rise up on her knees.

Rachel pushed back, rising up to her knees, her ass pushed out as Stephen pulled her asscheeks open wider.

"I want you all to get a good look at this,” Stephen said.

Rachel began to clench her ass muscles. She squeezed them tightly and then released them, allowing her little pink rectum to move in and out. The little perfect star squeezed shut and then spread itself until the guests could see the pinkness just inside the opening. Her asshole winked at them again and again as Rachel continued her wicked little performance. Rachel turned crimson as the humiliation of being this intimate washed over her. What's more, the clenching of her ass muscles also meant her pussy opening was doing the same. She knew fully well that it was gaping and closing also allowing them to see inside it too.

"As you can see, Rachel's pussy or ass could milk a cock dry. Continue Rachel, show us more,” Stephen ordered her.

How embarrassed she was. Pussy juice was being forced out of her pussy and dripping down the inside of her thigh. She felt it trickling out of her cunt lips. Her clit, red, bulbous, and engorged from Deena's sensual touching, was as erect as it had ever been. It was also sticking out for all to see.

Stephen held her open wide showing their guests all of her and making her purse her asshole for what seemed like an eternity. She thought the ultimate humiliation was when he fingered her pussy hole to retrieve some juice and spread it on her asshole to insert his finger deeply stroking the inner walls of her ass. “Now squeeze and release your asshole onto my finger. Show everyone how you are going to do it when a cock is forced up your asshole.” He then inserted two fingers, and finally three for her little pucker to suck for them.

Rachel felt invaded and used as his fingers pummeled her asshole. She could hear the men in the room beginning to pant and grunt a bit as if to cheer her little star on to squeeze harder, to suck harder, to spread and pulsate for them. She continued to grab and release the thick fingers as they continued her anal ravishment, sliding noisily in and out of her clenching asshole.

Deena sat frozen, afraid to breath, the action was so intense before her. Her cunt dripping, wiping the perspiration, trying to breathe evenly, she knew she was going to cum in her seat. How she would have loved to be the giver or the recipient of such administered lust on Rachel. Watching Rachel's little pucker wink and dance made Deena clench hers repeatedly where she sat.

Rachel took the fingers over and over as her asshole gripped them. She was being spread wider and wider in preparation for something bigger to be inserted into her for her little pink, ripe rectum to suck.

"Very good, Rachel, but it is time for me to fuck you. My cock is so hard watching you,” Stephens hand reaching down, stroking his hard cock. He had already stripped off his clothes, ready for Rachel. “First, we need to get your asshole lubricated. It is so tiny; I am going to need something to help lubricate the path for my cock. Deena, would you mind helping me?"

Deena immediately stood up and almost tripped moving so fast to the table. Poor Justin was left, his cock hard and no one to continue the masturbation. “Oh, yes, I would love to help,” shouting with glee at the chance to play with poor Rachel. “What can I do?"

"I need you to open up Rachel's asshole with your fingers so I may pour some baby oil inside. Then you can finger her asshole and lubricate it deep inside of her. Would you like that, Deena?” Stephen smiled, knowing that Deena would not miss a chance to do anything with Rachel. He would have to invite Deena and Justin to one of his parties, Deena would be fun to play with. He handed her the bottle of baby oil. “Pour some on your fingers, then I want you to start with one finger, add a second and finally a third finger in her asshole. When you get her asshole spread open, I will pour the baby oil in."

"Oh, yes, Sir, I can do that, I can do that real good.” Deena grabbed the bottle of oil and poured some into her palm and began to move it around her fingers until they glistened in the light. She reached over to the globes of Rachel's ass and softly moved her fingers over it, moving towards the crack where Rachel's asshole was nestled. “Just relax, Rachel, I will get you ready."

Rachel shivered in fear and anticipation. Deena was touching her again. She was afraid of her and at the same time she had seemed to enjoy it when she touched her last time. She knew that she shouldn't have these feelings, she was not a lesbian, but her hands were so soft and reassuring compared to the hands of the men, always quickly grabbing and her pinching her intimate flesh.

Stephen watched as Deena ran some baby oil over Rachel's ass and massaged it into her cheeks, each time pulling outward on them until her asshole was exposed to her gaze.

"That's a good girl, Rachel,” her fingers moving closer and closer to the exposed asshole until they finally ran teasingly along the edges, watching as Rachel's hips rose slowly up into the air. “Yes, I knew you would like that,” the fingers pushing harder onto the tiny rosebud, a light brown, contrasted against the pale skin of her naked ass cheeks. Her fingers circled it, each time she would push with her finger as it ran over the opening, lubricating the portal. Two of Deena's fingers were now rubbing on it, massaging the oil into it, preparing for entrance. Deena pushed with one finger and watched as her asshole began to spread open, grabbing her finger tightly. She pushed harder, going in up to the first joint, feeling Rachel's sphincter grabbing it. She twisted it, watching Rachel arch her ass up, forcing more of her finger into her asshole; it now embedded up to the knuckles. “Tighten on it like you did for Stephen,” she ordered Rachel. She felt her finger grasped so firmly. “Yes, such a tight asshole, Rachel. Now two fingers,” pulling one finger out and replacing it with two fingers, sliding effortlessly into Rachel's back passage. “Tighten again, yes, so good,” her fingers twisting back and forth inside her asshole. “You can take three, push back on my fingers,” two fingers pulled out and then Deena plunged in with three fingers, twisting and turning them as they plowed up Rachel's asshole.

Rachel moaned as Deena continued to finger her asshole, lubricating it with baby oil as she plundered her back passage. She tightened on the fingers, as ordered, feeling them pulling slowly out, the knuckles rubbing tightly against her insides. The three fingers hurt as they entered her, her asshole straining to accept the fingers, the knuckles pushing harshly against her sphincter as they plunged in. “OOOW,” she cried, her ass arching up, unable to escape the painful tearing of her asshole.

Deena pushed her three fingers into Rachel's asshole, feeling her sphincter muscle gripping them tightly. She saw her anus stretched tightly over them, the pink skin now almost white as it was pulled wide, gripping the fingers.

"AAAGGGHH,” Rachel wailed as the fingers began to spread open inside her, her silky insides forced open as her anus was stretched to the limit. She could feel the cool air inside her asshole, knowing that they could now see inside her, her tiny star of a rectum now a gaping hole for everyone to see. She felt a cold liquid slowly run inside her asshole as Stephen began to pour the baby oil inside her gaping hole. The liquid stopped and the fingering of Deena began again. This time the three fingers slid along her back passage effortlessly, gliding on the baby oil as they plunged in deep inside her rectum. She blushed again as the fingers noisily plunged in and out her asshole.

"Thank you, Deena, why don't you go back and suck Justin's cock for him. He seems so lonesome over their, stroking his own cock.” Stephen pushed down on Rachel's ass, forcing her back down onto the plush. “Spread your legs wide again, it's time to get ass fucked, Rachel."

Rachel spread her legs until she reached the edge of the table. Her ass glistened in the light, her ass coated in the faint sheen of the baby oil. She felt Stephen climb onto the table between her legs and she groaned in pain as his knees pushed out onto her thighs, forcing her legs open even more. It felt like he was going to split her up the middle. She felt his oil fingers rubbing up and down her thighs, moving close, but not touching her pussy. She felt something new, not his fingers but the head of a cock rubbing along her inner thighs. It felt huge, afraid of how much it would hurt as he fucked her with that monster.

Stephen felt her body shudder as he rubbed his cock along her thighs. He nudged it up against her pussy, watching as her pussy lips split apart to allow the bulbous crown of his cock push relentlessly along the slit of her sex. He moved it to the top, feeling her body tremble as it brushed across her erect clit, teasing the morsel before moving it back down. He pulled it from her pussy and pushed it between her spread cheeks. He grabbed her hips tightly and jerked her back onto his cock, forcing her ass to rise from the table as he rubbed the slippery cock over her asshole. “Can you feel that, can you feel my cock? Feel how big it is.” He pushed down on his cock, while he pulled her ass up against the head, watching as her asshole, slippery and tight, was slowly forced to spread wider as the crown of his cock began to stretch it again. “Push back with your asshole, like when you made it dance before. You are going to have to stretch open very wide. My cock is bigger then the fingers you had and it is going to go very deep inside you.” He hunched forward, jerking his hips as he slowly allowed the head of his cock to stretch her asshole.

"OOOWWW,” moaned Rachel, as her asshole was being stretched open to accept Stephen's hard cock. If she thought the fingers that stretched her asshole was bad, this was far worse. “Please, it hurts,” she begged, pushing back with her sphincter, hoping to relieve some of the pain. “AAAGGHH,” the cock head now pushing her asshole open wider and wider, Rachel unable to stop the ravishment of her tiny asshole. She looked over at the others through tear filled eyes as she heard Stephen grunting behind her as he forcefully pushed his cock into her. “OOOOWWW,” she screamed again, as Stephen's cock bent and pushed to the side, unable to breach her anal passage. Her relief was short-lived as she felt him again push his hard cock against her asshole and begin the painful entry into her asshole.

"It's going in this time Rachel,” slapping her ass cheeks hard, feeling her body react to the pain. Again, he slapped her ass, watching the skin turn red. “Relax your asshole,” slapping her other cheek. When he felt her relax her asshole he pushed on his cock hard and watched as it breached her tiny asshole. It swallowed the head of his cock, straining to take the large instrument into her body. He slapped her ass cheeks again, the pain temporarily taking her mind off the cruel rape of her asshole, allowing Stephen to plunge into her back passage.

"AAAAYYYYWW,” the pain driving up her spine as her asshole strained and tore from the hard cock pushing into her virgin asshole. Her ass cheeks stung from the spanking he was giving her, allowing him the time he needed to force his cock into her resisting asshole. “NNNOOO,” screaming at the top of her lungs as her hips were pulled back, giving him unrestricted access to her defenseless asshole, his cock pushing further into her asshole until her sphincter gripped the head of his cock tightly. “Please, don't move, it hurts so much, AAAHHH,” she begged, his hands holding her impaled on his cock. She felt her sphincter clench and unclench on the head of his cock, attempting to force it from this unnatural act. “Ow, Ow, AGGGHH,” his hands moving her hips from side to side, her sphincter forced to massage his cock head as it pulled and nudged her stretched asshole.

"Yes, that is good, Rachel, your asshole tugs at my cock head so nicely. Move around on my cock,” his hands forcing her hips to sway back and forth, his eyes watching her asshole gripped his cock. He felt her sphincter clench on his cock head. He slapped her ass cheeks hard, the sound reverberating through the room. She clenched her ass cheeks in pain, trapping the hard cock pushed into her asshole, squeezing it so tightly. “Such a nice tight asshole you have, Rachel,” slapping her ass cheeks again, feeling her tighten on his cock again.

Rachel turned crimson in embarrassment as all watched her get ass fucked, hard cocks in the audience being stroked. Deena had her mouth wrapped tightly around Justin's cock but she stared directly into Rachel's eyes in lust. The boys were gleefully pumping their cocks, pre-cum dripping out the ends as they watched the scene before him. Michael had grabbed one of Deena's hands and was forcing her to stroke his cock as she sucked Justin's.

Rachel felt Stephen begin to push pressure on his cock, her asshole tugged inside as it begin to push further into the depths of her asshole. “Nooo, don't move, no, it hurts,” trying to pull away, but Stephen's strong hands pulled her back onto his cock. She felt her asshole slowly being stretched inside, the walls expanding outward to accept the bulbous head. Her sphincter grabbed the cock as it pushed through, gripping it as it was a rubber band stretched around it. “GGGRR, please, don't do this any more; fuck my pussy, please, in my mouth. Just don't put it in any deeper.” She felt Stephen stop after another inch of hard cock was forced into her. She felt it slowly pulling from her asshole, a giant suction forming behind it as it pulled her insides out. “Yes, thank you, take it out,” she cried out in relief. She arched her back out; spread her legs wider, anything to relieve the pain in her asshole as the hard cock pulled out. She felt her sphincter grabbing the head again, clenching onto it in reaction to the pain. She slumped down, waiting for it to pop out of her asshole. “OOOOOOOOOWWWWWW, you bastard, noooo don't,” she yelled, her head thrown up in pain as she felt Stephen push back on his cock. She felt it tear up her asshole, pushing once more into the depths of her hot, tight back passage, tearing her flesh as it fucked in.

"No, you are going to get ass fucked!” Stephen pushed in again, feeling her tightening anal tract clenching and unclenching onto his rigid cock as it pushed back in again, this time over four inches of hard cock forced it. He knew that it must have been burning her insides as he fucked her. It was painful for him, but he continued. “Your asshole is so hot and tight, Rachel. Get used to it; you are going to be ass fucked quite often.” He pulled his cock out again until she gripped it. He felt her body tighten up, knowing that he would soon plunge back in. Knowing that he would push deeper into her asshole. “Yes, it is coming and you can't stop it.” He pulled her back onto his cock as he pushed back with his hips, his cocking tearing into her asshole. He grabbed her by the back of her hair, pulling her head up as he tore a scream from her lunges as he raped his cock up her asshole, now burying over six inches of hard cock into her once virgin asshole. Most women would have a hard time taking that much cock, but Rachel would have to take more. He had eight inches of hard cock waiting to push into her unused asshole, deep into her colon.

Rachel was pulled back by her hair at the same time as her asshole was forced back onto his cock, the thick cock tearing into her. Her stomach cramped on the cock, her asshole clenching on it in pain. It felt like gasoline was poured into her asshole, the burning as it tore inside her, her insides forced open wider then they ever had been. She could feel every bump and vein on his cock as it pushed through her sphincter, tearing into her, pumping into her body. “EEEEHHH,” she yelled as it tore into her, her ass arched up, forced into position, allowing him complete access to her defenseless asshole. Tears rolled down her cheeks as the pain shot up her spine into her brain. She did not think anything could hurt this much, but when he pulled it out and then thrust it back in again, it tore another shriek from her lips.

Stephen punched his cock into her asshole in short, rapid thrusts, his stomach slapping noisily against her reddened ass cheeks, his balls slapping against her pussy. He felt her body shudder in pain, his cock beating inside her. “Now you know what it is like to be ass fucked, Rachel. You will learn to enjoy it. I will make you cum when I ass fuck you.” He pulled his cock out and then pushed back in again with a grunt. All eight inches of rock hard cock passed through her sphincter, it now giving up its fight, beat into submission by his steely cock. It passed deep inside her, her asshole stretching and pulsating onto the hard cock as he sank it deep inside her. Past her rectum, the cock pushed deep inside her colon, forcing her organs to painfully straighten out as it skewered her. He struck her asscheeks, his organ now fully engulfed in her back passage, gripped tightly in pain. He flexed his cock, feeling her body shudder in pain. Again, he moved his cock inside her, hearing her groan in pain. He pulled back her head, moving his face close to hers. “How do you like that, Rachel? Can you feel my cock twitching inside your hot asshole? I'm going to dump a hot load of cum inside you soon."

Rachel began was exhausted, fighting the pain was too much of her energy. Her asshole felt so full, like she had just finished a Thanksgiving dinner. She pushed back on her asshole, hoping to relieve some of the pain, her legs opening and closing, anything to relieve some of the awful burning between her legs. All she could do was groan as she felt the cock inside her. It felt like a log was shoved up her ass, forcing her spine to straighten, her flesh clinging to it in defense. Her stomach began to cramp as the cock twitched inside her, moving up and down as he forced her to feel his instrument deep inside her. She breathed deeply, hoping to catch her breath, knowing that he would soon begin to fuck her asshole. She dreaded that. She knew it would hurt even worse then it did now. She pushed back on her asshole, hoping to relieve the pressure. Again she pushed back, relaxing and then tightening her asshole on the raping cock deep inside her.

"Are you getting use to having a cock up your asshole, Rachel? I can feel your asshole milking my cock.” He flexed his cock again, feeling her insides massage it. He let go of her hair, her head slumping back down onto the table. He pushed down on her back and hunched up her ass into the air, getting her into position to be ass fucked. “That's a good little girl; arch your ass up a little higher. I want to be able to fuck into your asshole deeper,” pushing her body into the position he wanted.

Rachel allowed her body to be manipulated by Stephen. She felt her asshole being opened more as she allowed him to raise her up, allowing him to spread her open. “AAGGG,” she moaned as the cock inside her pulsated and twitched, moving against her silky insides as spasms of pain clenched onto it. “Please don't fuck me back there, it hurts too much. I will do anything, just not that.” She felt Stephen begin to pull his thick cock out of her asshole, her insides feeling like they were being dragged out with it. “NOOO, pleeease, nooo, don't,” the cock rasping painfully over her silky insides, feeling it pulling from her body.

Deena watched the tear stained face of Rachel as she suffered through her first ass fucking. She thought back to the time when her asshole was first taken, the pain as a hard cock was forced into her tiny asshole. Justin did not know about this, but it was Michael that had fucked her asshole first. He had opened up her asshole with his fingers first and then made her sit on his hard cock and force it inside her asshole. She had cried, babbling like a baby as she skewered her asshole onto his cock, inch by inch, as it slowly filled her up. She was then made to ride it, rising up and down on his hard cock, tearing into her body until he filled her with his hot cum. She had hated what he had forced her to do it, yet Michael had continued to make her submit to his cock in her asshole whenever he desired. Justin still had not fucked her asshole yet. She had told him no. She felt Justin push her head down on his cock, gagging as it slowly pushed into her throat. He pumped his head up and down on his cock as he watched Rachel get ass fucked.

Stephen watched her asshole tightly pulled over his cock as it pulled it from her body, tiny farts of air escaping as it sucked the air out of her asshole. He felt the silky walls of her insides pulsating on his cock as the head pulled back, squeezed so tight. He pulled it almost all the way out before he pushed in with all of his might, the cock sliding easier back in this time, her asshole beaten down by the previous fucking. He heard the whoosh of air escaping from Rachel's lungs as she screamed again as they cock tore into her. He moved his hands down to the insides of her thighs, only inches from her pussy. He pulled back, pulling her up and pushing her legs out more before allowing one hand to grab her pussy tightly within his grip. He pulled his cock back again and then back in again, beginning to pick up the pace of his ass fucking. Her body bounced around limply, the pain overtaking all of her functions, unable to do anything.

Rachel lay there, legs spread wide, the log of a cock fucking in and out of her asshole, the pain registering in her brain, unable to stop Stephen. She huffed and puffed as she was buffeted against the table as his stomach slapped against her upturned ass cheeks, his swollen balls beating against her spread pussy, slapping against her wet cunt noisily. “Hurry, hurry and get it over with, cum in me,” she begged.

"Milk my cock how I taught you, Rachel, make me cum inside you,” he ordered her. His fingers slipped between her wet pussy lips and sought out her clit. He found the swollen bud, already aroused. She might not like the ass fucking, but she did like the helplessness of being spread open and taken against her will. Her pussy was soaking wet. He began to rub her clit between his fingers, the slippery bud squeezing between his fingers as he flicked the head. Her body jerked up in response, his cock plunging deeper into her colon, snuggled tightly in her body. He felt her gasp in pain as it sank in deeper then it should have, going where nothing that big should. He felt her squeeze it tighter as he pulled it out again, massaging it as he fucked out. He plunged back in again, painfully pushing deep inside her again, feeling her push back, allowing her asshole to pucker out, opening her asshole up to his hard cock. “Yes, that's a good girl; show everyone how you can fuck my cock with your tight little asshole.” He pushed hard, giving her three or four quick punches with his cock into her asshole, her grunting in pain stirring him to greater debasement of her asshole. He pushed two fingers in her pussy, feeling his cock only separated by a thin piece of skin. He could almost grab it with his own hand inside her, his fingers tearing inside her pussy, not caring what pain he was inflicting on her body, only his own satisfaction.

She jerked up, his fingernails digging into her tender inner pussy as he grabbed his cock in her asshole. She jerked back and forth as her clit was flicked over and over with his fingertip, shooting sharp stabs of pain mixed with pleasure. “GGGHHH,” her stomach cramping as his cock pushed deep inside her, forcing her colon to straighten and expand to accept the hard cock. She tried to push down to escape the cock but Stephen's fingers forced her back up again, punishing her clit and pussy as they stroked her harshly. “Get it over with quick, I can't take it much more,” she cried out, sobbing pitifully, humping her ass up and down in response to the fingers and cock that continued to abuse her young body. She squeezed his cock, hoping to draw the cum from his balls and shoot inside her asshole. Anything to stop the pain! She arched up again as the fingers continued to play with her clit, his fingernail tearing over her clit, a sharp point scratching over the bud. She pushed into the finger, trying to ease the pain, hoping to feel some pleasure to counter the pain of the ass fucking she was receiving. She felt the cock pull out and then fuck back in again, reaching new depths inside her, slamming her pussy down on his fingers, as they tore at her flesh. “Make me cum, get it over with, cum in my asshole, I don't care, just get it over with,” she screamed out. All eyes were on her as her body was slammed repeatedly onto the table, his cock reaming out her asshole.

Stephen stroked his cock into her asshole harder and deeper each time. His fingers tore at her pussy and clit as he pounded her asshole with his cock. Sweat was dripping down onto her body as she lay beneath him, legs spread obscenely, his cock plunging into her once virgin asshole as he reamed her out with his cock. “Cum or I will fuck you all night,” he shouted at her, driving his cock into her, making her feel the pain of the huge cock tearing into her asshole, stretching her open. He fucked her faster, his cock slamming in and out of her, the only sound coming from the room was the slapping of naked flesh and the grunts and groans of a hard fucking. He hips continued to pump into her with a blur as he punished her asshole with his cock, faster and faster, her hot asshole gripping his cock as he pulled it from her body, relaxing her asshole as he pushed back in. He could feel her body shuddering as he brought her to the brink of orgasm.

Rachel was shocked as her body betrayed her. Her pussy began to cream, clenching and unclenching on the fingers inside her, just like her asshole. Her clit, swollen and enlarged felt like it was going to burst. Her asshole burned in pain as it was continually reamed out by his cock, mixing with the pleasure of the fingers playing with her pussy. “OOOHH, GGGODDDD, cummmm inside me, please cum. Fill me with your filthy cum, you bastard,” she cried out as the first of many orgasms hit her young, teenage body. She felt his cock push deep inside her, cramping her as his cock expanded, larger then it ever was as it began to shoot her full of hot cum. She felt the hot liquid burn her insides, the salty cum irritating her already inflamed asshole, filling her with his cum. He pulled out until she gripped his cock tightly and pulled another load of cum from his balls. She could hear her stomach gurgling as he filled her with cum.

"Take it, bitch, take my cum up your asshole,” Stephen's cock shooting his load of cum up her into her asshole. He had been saving his load for days, wanting to fill her with as much as he could. He felt her orgasm, her pussy and asshole gripping him as he continued to shoot inside her, her pussy now dripping with her cum, covering his hand with her pussy juice. He pumped up and down, then shot another load inside her asshole, his fingers dragging another cum from her body as they twisted and turned her abused clit. He shot his final load inside her and then slumped down on top of her, his cock quickly shrinking inside her asshole.

She felt the dead weight of his body on top of hers, dragging the last air from her lungs. His cock began to shrink, her asshole pushing it out, squeezing the limp cock from her abused asshole. It popped out with a loud fart of air, her face red in embarrassment, as she lay slumped down on the table. Stephen pushed up off her body and got off the table. She could not move, her legs spread obscenely wide, her asshole swollen and red, cum dripping from it and her pussy, a puddle forming beneath her body. She looked over just in time to see Justin pulling Deena's head down onto his cock, her throat completely full of hard cock as he shot her mouth full of hot cum. Michael's cock was still in her hand, still hard and erect, her hand moving up and down. It was over eight inches and as big around as a soda can.

"Not yet, Deena, I am going to fuck Rachel in her asshole, just keep it hard and ready,” Michael ordered her. The boys next to Michael had already cum at least once and were still stroking their semi-erect cocks, hoping for another cum from them before the night was over. Michael got up, fisting his cock as he walked over to Rachel. “Not finished yet, Rachel. You have another ass fucking tonight before you are finished. Up on your hands and knees. I'm going to fuck your asshole doggy style. You'll like that, I can spank your pussy as I ass fuck you. Now up little girl. You can relax later, you have to make me cum first."

Rachel looked over at Michael, her eyes pleading, but she only saw lust in his eyes. He was going to fuck her in the ass whether she liked it or not. She raised her body up, getting into the position he required, her breasts hanging down, her legs spread wide, her pussy and asshole open and defenseless to whatever Michael would require of her. She felt a warm washcloth run over her haunches, wiping the cum from her pussy and asshole, preparing her for him. “Do it fast, please do it fast, I hurt so much,” she cried, tears pouring from her eyes. She pushed back with her ass, knowing that her pussy and asshole was spread wide, and ready for whatever was his pleasure. She did not have to wait long. She felt Michael get up on the table between her legs, his knees nudging her legs further apart.

Michael looked down at Rachel, her asshole red and swollen, no longer the virgin asshole from before. No, he would have to be second tonight. But he would make up for that later. After she went to bed, he would be back, back after her asshole had shrunk back down. They always did, shrink that is. Then he would fuck it open again.

Rachel groaned in pain as Michael's fingers began to enter her abused asshole. It already burned from the ass fucking she was subject to by Stephen, Michael's fingers just bringing back the sharp pain. His fingers twisted and turned inside her, his knuckles scraping painfully in her inflamed bowels. One finger had become two and when he extracted a groan of pain from her lips, it became three. She felt a sudden relief as the fingers were withdrawn, but she knew it was only temporary. She felt him shuffle behind her, his fingers gripping her ass cheeks tightly, pulling them apart, her asshole open and exposed. He spat on her asshole and pushed the huge head of his cock around it, lubricating her anus for his cock. “Easy, please go easy, it hurts so badly,” she begged as she felt the pressure of the cock press on her anus. She pushed back onto the cock, forcing her asshole to open, the pucker of her asshole spreading open for the ravishment by his cock.

"Such a good girl, yes, open up for me.” Michael pushed harder on his cock, watching as it bent, the large head having trouble pushing open her asshole. He slapped her ass hard and pushed on his cock when her asshole relaxed, the pain moved to her ass cheeks. The head popped into her clenching rectum, his hands pulling her back onto the cock, forcing her to take the head of his cock inside her asshole.

"GGGGOOODD, it hurts,” trying to move away, but Michael holding her tightly, making her take the punishing cock pushed up her backside. “OOOOWW,” her asshole spread wide, gripping the soda can sized cock head tightly in its grip. His hands moved down her flanks again, fingers on each side of her asshole, spreading her open as his cock slowly began to push into her asshole, seeking to bury it deep in the depths of her bowels. “Slow, please, slow, it's so big,” she cried, burying her head on the table, her ass still thrust up submissively, waiting for the giant cock to bury itself deep into her hot, tight asshole again.

"You can take it,” pushing harder on his cock, watching as her asshole slowly began to suck over two inches of hard cock. He jerked forward, hearing her grunt as he stuck her with another two inches, four inches now being gripped tightly by her asshole, spasms of pain clenching on the cock. “Oh, yes, such a good ass fuck you are, Rachel, so hot and tight. Stephen is going to enjoy you so much, especially your asshole,” jamming another two inches into her before pulling it out until on the head was gripped by her clenching anus.

Rachel bit her lip as she felt the cock pull from her lips, the removal hurting as much as when he slipped it in. She felt him stop, the head gripped tightly and waited for the pain to begin. She knew he would shove it in with one powerful thrust. She did not have to wait long. “OOOOHHH GGGOODD, NNNOO, aaaghhh,” the cock tearing her asshole as he buried his cock into her in one pile driving thrust. His stomach slapped against her ass cheeks, his balls slapping against her cunt as her body was rocked. He did not even wait, he pulled it back and shoved it in again, Rachel screaming again as the punishing cock reamed her asshole. Her hands gripped the table, turning white, the pain shooting up into her brain. It felt like an iron bar was being shoved up her ass, straightening out her spine, forcing her upright, her stomach cramping again as she was filled with cock again. Oh, God, why did they have to fuck her in her asshole? Why didn't they just use her pussy like most men? Michael did not give her a chance to think, his cock now a blur, pushing in and out with punishing speed, her asshole lining feeling like it was being sandpapered, the burning in her groin mixing with the terrible cramps the cock was giving her.

Michael gripped her hips, the flesh turning white as he began to rock her back and forth on his cock as he pumped her with his cock. He might not have had her first, but she will remember this, he thought. He moved his hands underneath her, pulling up on the sides of her thighs, forcing her legs open even wider. With one hand holding her open, the other slapped her hard with the palm of his hand on her pink, spread pussy with a thundering thud that rang out in the room. Her scream of pain followed quickly, his cock burying itself into her asshole at the same time.

Rachel could not believe the pain between her legs. Between the slap on her pussy and the cock fucking her ass, she could no longer tell where the pain was coming from. Her whole groin was on fire. She felt fingers grab her clit painfully as the cock pumped her asshole, each time when she thought the cock could go no further, it did. It tore into a new spot, going deeper into her colon with each powerful push, a new pain bringing a fresh scream from her lips as she was pumped repeatedly by his cock. Her clit, swollen and red was abused by his fingers, forcing her to push back onto the cock, taking more of the cock each time.

"Time to cum again, Rachel. You know I won't stop fucking you until you cum. Now milk my cock like a good little girl and cum on my fingers. You can do it, yes, that feels so good,” her asshole clenching and unclenching on his cock. Just like Stephen made her do. Just like a whore would do. He twisted and pulled her clit, feeling her pussy juicing up. He fucked her asshole hard, making her take his punishing cock.

"Hurt's so bad, please, hurry up, cum in me, get it over,” tears running down her face, her sphincter grabbing his cock as it pulled out, relaxing as it pushed in, hoping to make him cum. Two fingers pushed into her wet pussy as his fingers continued to manipulate her clit. Even with the pain of the ass fucking, her pussy and asshole were gripping the fingers and cock inside her. Her clit, now enlarged and red was ready. She pushed it onto the fingers, making him tighten on it. The sharp pain on her clit was what she needed. The orgasm hit her like a tank. Her pussy creamed on his fingers, soaking the digits before running down her thighs to puddle below her. She felt his cock bury itself deep inside her, the head expanding as his first load of cum began to shoot out. She could feel her bowels being bathed by his cum, the salty cum burning her tender insides as it began to fill her.

Michael shot his load of cum after burying all of his cock deep inside her tight asshole. It was so hot and tight, gripping his cock, her orgasm milking the cum from his balls to fill her bowels with his cum. Another load shot from his cock, his fingers continuing the forced masturbation of Rachel, her pussy juice flooding his hands as she climaxed again, her body shuddering, bathed in sweat. He slumped over her body after shooting two smaller loads of cum in her, her body slumped down onto the table, his two hands trapped beneath her, still clinging to her cum soaked cunt. He pulled his hands out and rose up onto his knees. He got off the table and walked to Rachel's head, pushing his wet fingers into her mouth. “Clean your pussy juice off of my fingers. That was good, Rachel. Your asshole was worth the wait. Now go back to your room and get some sleep. Tomorrow morning, you are going to Stephen's for a week during Spring Break. He has so many things to teach you. Some you will like a lot of them you wouldn't.” He slapped her ass, “now go."

Michael leaned over to Deena as she was leaving, “we will see you soon, Deena, you and Rachel, we will soon see you together."

THE END

